Chapter 77 – Between a Teacher and a Student ❤❤ Spoiler: Chapter The cloaked person standing in front of me, who without even the slightest doubt is Shino Asakura, one of my students and a good friend, jerks a little at my clearly unexpected question and freezes solid. “There’s no need for this cover anymore. I’ve activated Hall of Serenity around this room. No one is going to hear us.” After a short moment, she reaches towards her hood and finally pulls it back, revealing a beautiful face of a purplish-eyed Japanese girl with a mighty black ponytail. Just the way I remember her. And she looks very surprised. “How did you know?” I shake my head with a smile. “Do you really think I wouldn't recognize the voice of one of my favourite students? I basically knew the moment I came down from the stairs. I must say though, you’ve given all of us a little scare with how you conducted yourself. But, that’s not something you have to worry about. For now at least.” Shino rubs her hands in an awkward manner again and gazes down, but I can see how she takes very timid peeks back up at me with a tinge of curiosity in those charming dark violet eyes. “It must have been hard for you to come to such a place just to meet me. You should have asked Ro—ekhm, the King to call for me to the castle and I would show up. So, what’s the matter? Did something bad happen? Or do you need something from me as soon as possible?” She stops sneaking glances at me and her eyes stay glued to the ground. I can see Shino’s lips part and close a few times, but nothing comes out of them. The only thing that changes is the colour of her cheeks, visibly turning redder and redder with each passing second. Oh, how I missed her moments of embarrassment. She’s just so adorable during these that all you want to do is to step closer and hug her. But, there's a place and time for that and it clearly isn’t now and here. I take my hands off my hips, and as I turn my side to Shino, I wave at her. “Follow me. This is not the perfect environment for such a sweet and pure-hearted girl. I’m really sorry for you having to force yourself to come here. Let’s move to the garden behind the mansion. That should ease your nerves a little.” Finishing turning my body, I take a few steps and soon reach the door, grabbing the knob. “I love you, Sensei! Please make me your woman!” A sudden shout from behind stops me dead in my tracks. Not a single muscle in my whole body dares to move as my brain is dedicating all of its power and resources to countlessly analyse the words captured by my ears, making completely sure the message has been received correctly. After a brief moment of silence, I let go of the knob and turn around to look at Shino. She’s still standing in the same spot and with the same posture, but with her eyes tightly shut. Hearing my shoes scrape over the flooring, she lifts one eyelid to prod for my reaction and sighs in relief. I hope it’s a relief. I’m not really sure how my face looks right now. She then opens her other eye and tries her best to look at me, which proves to be incredibly hard and her gaze jumps away after just a second or two of eye contact. Her hands move to the material of her clothes and start squeezing it. “I… I tried asking the King, but he didn’t want to tell me any details… He said that he isn’t sure if you are around or not on a trade run to another town… He wouldn’t even tell me the name of your company or its address…” I mean, I did ask Ross to keep these a secret between us, but I also told him not to overdo it if any of them would be clearly looking for me or were deeply interested in how I am doing. It seems like he decided to feign complete ignorance. And since I didn’t get any urgent message from him, this must have taken place recently. “And while I was trying to persuade the King... I heard some ladies in the castle gossip about some brothel with a manager who has grey hair and a handsome face… So… I decided to investigate it a little and yesterday I found out it really was you... And then I came in and… didn’t really know what to do... so I asked for you… so that… we can… do it...” Her voice turns barely audible near the end, but I’m able to catch everything with my slightly improved senses. Not like I wouldn’t be able to figure out the meaning behind them even without that. Normally, if it was back on Earth, I wouldn’t think for even a moment about this, but now, a lot of things have changed, especially around me. I’m still overjoyed to hear these words as I’ve always had a little crush on her, but... “Shino… You clearly deserve better than this…” She suddenly plunges into the ground as dark smoke envelops her body and reappears right in front of me with a similar effect. Her arms wrap around me faster than I can react. She hugs me tightly and presses her face against my chest, which with our height difference is still quite doable. “No! I want to be with you! I’m done waiting for a good moment! Something always ruins it! I’ll never be able to show you how much I love you if I keep holding myself back!” I place one of my hands on her back and start stroking Shino’s head with the other, trying to calm her down a little. “You silly girl. How can you love a pimp like me?” “I did not fall in love with a pimp but with my sensei back from Earth and nothing has changed since that day… You are still so smart and handsome and good…” I chuckle softly. “How can a man who forces girls to sell their bodies for his own benefit be good?” She shakes her head, very lively rubbing her face into me. “Liar... I spoke with a red-skinned Tiefling lady in maid uniform on the streets… She told me how you bought her, her friends, and also many other demi-humans and took good care of them… She was never forced to do anything… And she told me how much she loves having you as her master… And if you are a bad man, why is Cornelia-san here too? Even working at the reception?” A sigh escapes my lips. “You know, I’ve done countless sexual things with plenty of girls and there, for sure, are going to be more. Are you really going after such a womanizer who sleeps with any random woman?” Shino again shakes her head and tightens her hug. “You are lying again… You don’t do it with any random girl… The situation from the lobby is proof of that… You only agreed because you knew it was me under this cloak…” “Looks like I have no chances of winning against you… But, what would your parents say if they learned that their precious princess has given herself to a dirty pimp?” “I don’t care… We don’t even know if we can return or if Earth is still a thing… I’ve been holding myself back for too long… I’m not going to do it anymore…” “Alright, alright. I guess there’s really no point in continuing this.” I gently pat her head and then move both of my hands to hug her completely. “Are you truly fine with me?” She nods into my chest. After a brief moment of us just standing there embracing each other, I slowly pull Shino away and take a step back. She lets me go with a bit of hesitation. I take a deep breath and sigh heavily. “I’ve lived through this scene countless times in my imagination, but not in my wildest dreams did it play out in a place like this.” With a soft smile, I grab Shino’s hands and kneel down onto one knee in front of her. Her eyes start to widen as she glances at me. “Shino. Will you become my lover?” Instantly, her fingers squeeze my hands hard and her lips tightly press together with great tension. Not even a second passes before Shino’s cute eyelashes start fluttering up and down to deal with the tears forming around her charming eyes. They, unfortunately, can’t keep up, and a few streaks begin running down her cheeks. “I… Yes… Yes! Yes, please! I’d love to! Please! Please…” She keeps repeating please as a bright smile appears on her face, getting all covered in tears of happiness, not showing any signs of stopping. I chuckle again and stand up. “Really, you don’t have to beg. I’m the one asking, already forgot?” I cup Shino’s chin up and leave a very light and chaste kiss on the lips of the teary girl as she closes her eyes. Afterwards, I step back and move to the stand with our magic telephone, placing my hand over the communication sigil, showing a soft smile at the curious-looking girl. A brief moment later, a connection is made between my mind and another person. ~Hello. This is reception. How can I help you?~ Cornelia’s voice arrives in my head. ~It’s me. I’ll need an extension.~ I chuckle at her. ~But seriously, it looks like I will have to leave things to you girls for a bit longer. Not sure for how long exactly.~ ~She got you that good, fufufu?~ ~Yeah. She got me damn good. It’s Shino. That samurai girl from the hero party. Just in case, ask one of the maids to prepare a VIP room for her. She’s basically a princess. And someone precious to me.~ ~I always knew it was not a matter of if but when. It was a miracle it took so long with how much you guys have been into each other even before the summoning. I honestly thought she’d steal you for herself before I made up my mind back there in the castle… Take good care of her and leave everything to us. Now go. Don’t make the princess wait, fufufu.~ ~Thanks. And sorry about this. I’ll make it even with you later.~ I take my hand off the magical slate and glance at Shino again. Since I didn’t want to leave her out, I’ve been speaking my thoughts aloud as I conversed with Cornelia, leaving out her answers, and my little samurai is now clearly blushing after being called someone precious. With a chuckle, I walk closer to her and pat her head as I pass, heading towards the bed. I sit down on the edge of the mattress and tap the material by my side. Shino timidly comes to join me—taking off her cloak and revealing her outfit I remember perfectly from our time at the castle—and plops down where I showed her, gazing down at her hands clasped together over her thighs. I wrap my arm around her waist and rub it reassuringly. “Listen. There’s no need for you to force yourself into any sexual stuff right now. We can just sit here, talk a bit, cuddle a little, and just spend quality time together. I will not love you less for not jumping straight into it, okay?” There’s a brief moment of silence and Shino moves her hands to her petite chest. “I know I’m not really that womanly or attractive, but—” “Alright. Stop. I’ve already played the I don’t deserve you card. It’s no longer in the game. Neither are any variations of I’m too normal or I’m too ugly. Are we understood?” She giggles a little under my intense stare and nods. “Now, let me tell you a few things. Firstly, you are beautiful. I’ve never been able to find words to describe how lovable you are. Secondly, as I said, you are basically a royal princess. And thirdly, you are an OP heroine who can get anything she wants.” Her smile fades down and a slightly dejected expression takes its place. “But… I couldn’t get your first time… I’m sorry…” I literally throw my arms into the air. “Why the hell are you apologizing for something like that! If anything, it should be me prostrating myself low on the ground in front of your feet and begging for forgiveness for not being able to keep it in my pants! Shouldn’t it be the man who should feel bad for not saving himself for the girl he clearly loves? Are you sane?” She giggles again, covering her mouth with her slim hand, and I return to hugging her by my side after shaking my head. “You know, Sensei… I’ve always wanted to do it with you… Especially after you told me how many girls dumped you for stupid reasons like your interests or hobbies… Seriously, how can someone be so unlucky at dating? Were these women blind or stupid?” I can only smile at her wryly. What attempts at meeting with someone I made, pretty much all ended at the first or second date. At some point, I just stopped really trying, deciding to leave it to fate, thinking that perhaps that had been a sign or something. And it was around the time I started teaching Shino and kind of developing a crush on her the more time we spent together. “But…” she continues. “I knew you well enough to understand that you wouldn’t lay a hand on me even though I was seventeen, which is more than fine in many parts of the world already. I respected that and waited with my confession, planning to tell you on my eighteenth birthday.“ She smiles sweetly, reminiscing about the past. “I was going to invite you on a date that night, and when you would ask me what I want as a gift, I would say... you. And then... we would finally….” She stammers a little and mumbles some incomprehensible words. “But… The summoning incident ruined everything… And then we split up… I really shouldn’t have waited… I kept blaming myself for this...” I pull her closer and lean my head against hers as we still sit side by side. “If this makes you feel any better, I had lots of indecent thoughts about you due to how cute and charming you always were. You’ve made me waver at least a few times, you know?” I whisper to her ear, noticing a clear smile on her soft lips. “Me too... I had lots of fantasies involving you, Sensei, like how you would react when I confessed to you or even… in… the classroom…” She starts with a very lively tone but the finish again dives down into something I can only catch a few keywords from. I start poking her side a little, sensing something interesting. “What’s that about the classroom, hm?” I ask with a slight tease present in my voice. Shino’s fingers start fumbling around each other as she begins to answer. “Ummm… One night I stayed up pretty late… and I read this doujin featuring a teacher and a student, and… I couldn’t stop thinking about it the next day in the classroom... because the man looked so much like you… I even stayed longer to ask questions, but I didn’t pay attention to your answers... because all I could think of was… how I would trip and fall forward… onto your crotch… And when getting up… I would accidentally touch it… And you would keep your usual, calm smile, saying that it’s okay since it was an accident… And then, I would lean more onto you and… ask what if it wasn't really an accident… and you would grab me… push me onto your desk… and rip off my panties... and… and...” “Okay, okay, that’s enough. No need to go into that much detail.” I stop her quickly before she faints from overheating with how red she gets near the end of the whole story. “I would never force myself onto you like at.” “I know. That’s partially why I love you so much, Sensei… You are always so kind...” Using my free hand, I place it on Shino’s cheek and turn her face towards me so that I can give her a little peck. But, her eyes keep darting away, pulling her head to the side until she completely turns back before our lips connect, covering her flushed face with both hands. I chuckle at her adorable reaction. “How can you do that if you can’t even look my way when we kiss?” Her body suddenly shivers and freezes. A moment later, she moves her hands back onto her thighs and turns her head towards me, locking her eyes with mine. She is forcing herself not to look away so hard that her pupils are literally shaking. I tilt my head to the left and to the right and she intently follows my gaze. Then I stand up, walk around, and she still stares hard into my eyes. I can see tears starting to resurface on her face again and I crouch in front of her, brushing over her cheek with my thumb while shaking my head. “Alright, alright, that’s enough. You’ve proven your point. Blink, you silly girl, blink.” She does so instantly after I instruct her, making me chuckle again. I keep caressing her cheek while looking up at her pretty face. “You really are determined to do it today, are you?” Shino slowly slides off the mattress to join me on the floor, places both of her petite palms over my cheeks and pulls herself into a gentle kiss. After she backs away, a very faint nod follows. “I won’t force you to wait anymore then. Let’s just move to a better place. One you fully deserve. And one that is yours from now on.” Realizing from my movement what I’m trying to do, Shino blushes again after finally getting a hold of her emotions, letting me pick her up into a princess carry. I move with her to my personal chamber, avoiding people as much as I can. Can’t sneak by without a few curious stares from some guests in the recreational area, but they are busy enough with their own business not to bother us. We get inside and I head towards the bed. Shino glances around with curiosity. I’m not sure what she has been expecting, but I sure hope not a stereotypical pimp cave. I’m fortunate Neira didn’t insist on hanging any nudes of me on the walls here or Shino could get the wrong idea. Actually, I better talk with her about that huge painting above the reception. There’s no way she missed that. It must feel unimaginably weird seeing your past teacher surrounded by lascivious ladies from all angles; some of them even in the middle of not-so-proper acts. Nevertheless, I sit down on the bed and place Shino sideways on my lap as her arms are wrapped around my neck. I lean my forehead against hers and look deep into her purplish eyes. “Still sure?” She nods faintly. “Yes… I’m sorry… I’ve fantasized about our first time so much but still get so nervous…” “It’s okay. I’ll take care of you. And we can stop at any moment. Just forget about everything else and focus on me.” I move a little up and tenderly kiss her forehead. Then, I make a trail of gentle pecks down and around her face, leaving a slightly stronger one at her cheek. As I return back in front of her lips, I stop before reaching them. Shino is the one to slowly lean forward and join them together in a soft touch. Since she’s moved her hands down to her thighs again, one of my palms sneaks into them and I let Shino brush them with her thumbs instead. My other palm keeps lovingly stroking her side. We exchange light kisses without any rush. I already have some experience with shy girls who have trouble taking proper actions even though they’d really like to, but I can’t forget that Shino is Shino and not just someone with a slightly similar personality to Sirgia. Their circumstances are completely different, including the world they grew up in. After a few moments, I feel her tongue curiously prodding my lips and I let her in. It’s clear from the moment she tries to initiate a deeper kiss that Shino has no experience in this. Well, it’s not like I was any better not that long ago. But, as her man now, it’s on me to make her feel appreciated, so I do my best to make things easier for her. Shino breaks the slightly awkward kiss and giggles. “It’s way harder than I thought.” “The key is to not think about it and just do what feels good. Like this.” I move forward this time and she lets me take the lead. With gentle motions, I take her tongue for its first dance. Our mouths rub together in a sloppy kiss which I break off early to not inconvenience Shino too much. “Haaah… You must have practised a lot, Sensei.” “You can say that.” I chuckle. “There are a few special girls you will meet later that actively help me. Are you really fine with not being the only one?” “Yes. If it was back on Earth, I would most likely have ended up as one of the wives to some young clan heir and I was brought up to understand that. It’s the role of most female heirs in our household. I’m really fine with it as long as I can be with you, Sensei.” “Damn. Things like these are still in play in the current age? I’m sorry to hear that.” She shakes her head. “Don’t be. I never planned to follow that tradition. That’s why I said that I don’t care what my parents would think or say. This is a hundred times better than ending up with someone I barely know and who doesn’t even care about me more than he has to keep it respectful.” I place another soft kiss on her lips and brush through Shino’s hair. “Since I haven’t said it yet, let me do it now. I love you, Shino. And always will. Please, don’t hold back and be open with me about anything you want. That’s the only way I can know what to do to keep you happy. Well, and maybe this too.” Shino’s eyes move a little down, most likely to read the window that should have popped up in her vision. “Oh… Is this part of your Class, sensei?” “Yes. This and a lot more.” She stares at the message for a while longer and I receive the notification of Shino joining my Partners a moment later. “I’ll tell you more about it in the morning. I know how much you love surprises.” She raises her brow a little and I just smile at her. “Okay.” She nods and then takes a glance at my lips, followed by a peek somewhere down. “So… Can we now…” “Of course.” I give her a peck on the cheek. “Want me to undress you?” Shino’s clothes suddenly disappear with motes of darkness accompanying the event and she turns almost completely naked with the exclusion of the simple black underwear. She has clearly not thought this through long enough as she instantly tenses and turns a shade redder. To help her relax a little, I resume leaving gentle kisses on her cheeks, nose and lips while sliding my palm over the area of her alluring tummy. After a moment, Shino gets visibly better and moves a little back to smile at me. She then glances down at her chest. Before she can say anything, I move my hand over her petite breast hidden behind the thin material of her bra and gently massage it with my fingers. “Don’t even dare to apologize for them being small or anything like that. A certain dwarf would have to take you for a lecture on how much I love petite girls.” She smiles with a bit more rosiness appearing on her recently calmed cheeks and reaches with her hands to unpin her bra, which then slowly slides off her arms, revealing her not-exactly-that-small chest. I lay her down on the bed and start a trail of kisses from her lips down to her breasts, sliding my fingers down her underbelly too. Some sweet sighs escape Shino’s mouth under my loving caresses. As my tongue finds its way to the adorable peak of the left hill, her hands appear on my hair and more sighs follow. For a brief moment, I tease the stiff nipple with tame sucks and kisses, enjoying the little shivers her body makes at certain moments. When my fingers finally stop their prolonged journey south, they brush over Shino’s most secret place hidden behind a slightly damp piece of material. A very stifled moan reaches my ears and I glance up. “Oh, come on. Do you have any idea how long I dreamed about hearing your musical voice moan for me?” I ask after seeing her bite on a finger. Moving my face up, I kiss her lips with that finger still present in her mouth and use my tongue to seductively bring it out. Shino then watches as I lick it with a teasing smile. She pulls her hand back after a moment. “If you really have to hide them, use this.” I seal her lips properly by using my own, at the same time, pulling her panties away and pressing my fingers directly onto her hot slit down below. As expected, she gives me a little moan, which reverberates through our connected mouths. Since it will be her first time, I make sure to take good care of her before we move onto the next step. Shino keeps pecking my lips as my fingers run around her pink flower, sliding up and down her labia. From time to time, I bump into her clit, sending more shivers through her body. When one of my fingers slips into the moist entrance, I move my mouth away from hers and finally get rewarded with a proper and soundly moan from my cute black-haired princess, who didn’t expect me to suddenly withdraw from kissing her. She instantly pouts at me, making me chuckle. “Sensei… Not fair...” Her hands find their way to my chest under the shirt she has been slowly unbuttoning as we were making out. Noticing her fingers roaming around the edge of my pants, I pull all of my top off and throw it away. Shino gets my intention and starts unfastening my belt by herself, getting done with it quite quickly. As weird as it sounds, we pull my pants down together. She then sits up and brushes with her palm over my clearly visible tent. “It’s so hot…” She pulls my underwear down too and reveals a certain guy very happy to finally see her. I’ve expected Shino to freeze for a moment, but she wraps her fingers around my shaft pretty soon after the beast is released from its cage. She gently moves her hand up and down and all around it. “It’s hot and hard… and big…” “They say that men love hearing girls call their dick big, but what always made me wonder is if there’s anything they would like to hear.” Now using both of her hands to curiously stroke my cock, Shino visibly ponders. “Hmmm… I don’t know… Maybe that it feels really good inside? Personally, I would be happy with any compliment.” She then looks up at me. “Ummm… Can I try… licking it?” “You don’t even have to ask. Need some tips?” She shakes her head while lowering it. “I practised this a lot.” “But of course you did, uffffff…” I release a sigh as her warm mouth envelops my glans and part of the shaft. Shino’s tongue begins to work on making me feel good immediately. “You really did practice. I feel honoured.” While I let Shino show me whatever techniques she had learned and practised for this moment, I pull her waist closer and begin to softly caress her pussy with my fingers. Only now I notice how perfectly shaved she is, clearly for this situation. Not a trace of hair is noticeable around her small cute slit. She mostly employs a strategy revolving around slow and long movements of her tightly shut lips, up and down my rod, supported by regular sucking and her tongue tickling the underside of my penis. To show her my appreciation, I not only don’t hide my expressions but also rub her increasingly wet crevice. Seeing that I’m not interrupting her too much, I slide one at first and then two fingers inside her leaking honeypot and begin lovingly moving them in and out accordingly with her own actions. We play with each other for a few short minutes. Shino then stops giving me a very good blowjob coming from someone inexperienced and wipes her mouth from a bit of saliva dripping down her chin. “Your precum is so sweet, Sensei. I’ve read it tastes way worse.” I pull my fingers out of her moist tunnel too and move them to my mouth, licking her love juices off them. “Looks like you aren’t embarrassed so much anymore if you can talk like this.” She instantly drops her gaze down and I chuckle. Pulling her closer to me, I make our bodies lean against each other. My temperature pretty much rivals hers and it's clearly visible how much into it both of us are. Shino initiates a light kiss while stroking my penis. “Sensei… I should be… ready now…” As expected, she has me figured out. I nod at her and sit in a lotus position to let us be connected with our faces in front of each other. Shino lays her hands on my shoulders and squats over my lap. My hands quickly move to support her thighs from below and she visibly relaxes a bit. “Go slowly. There’s no rush, okay? You have a small frame so take your time.” “Don’t worry about me, Sensei... I’m very flexible from all the training...” Shino moves one of her hands down to point my tip properly at her love hole and soon my glans press onto the almost scorching hot lower lips. An alluring sigh escapes both our mouths and we giggle together. As we stare deep into each other's eyes, she starts lowering herself bit by bit until my tip slips in. I can already tell that she’s unimaginably tight, perhaps from all the exercise she mentioned. Nothing has gripped my member so snuggly yet. “Mhhhnnnn… Ghhnnn...” A strained expression is present on her face, no matter how much she tries to hide it. After a brief moment, Shino smiles at me. “See? I’m fine… Ghhnnn… You can move… now…” I respond with a wry smile and point my eyes down. After she follows my gaze, her face turns into a shocked one. “Just… the tip?” With my hands busy supporting her thighs to prevent her from falling onto my rod, I lean closer and rub my cheek against hers. “Haven’t you ever used any toys?” Shino lightly shakes her head. “No… Only on the outside… I wanted to keep it perfect for you… Ah! It moved!” “How can it not move when you say adorable things like this. You are making me so fucking hard it’s unbelievable.” Shino giggles and pecks my lips. Still aiming to continue, she pushes herself down, and very soon, I can feel my glans tearing her hymen. She winces in pain as her nails dig deep into my shoulders. “Nggghnnnnnnnnnnnn!” “I can get rid of that pain with my abilities. Swallow some of my saliva.” “No! I want my first time to be proper! Even if it hurts at the start! This much is nothing!” She keeps lowering herself as a trickle of blood drips onto the sheets. Seeing her determination, I can’t find it in myself to force her into agreeing and can just watch and make sure she doesn’t suddenly lose her strength and impales herself on me. With my support, Shino finally reaches the very bottom and her lower lips kiss with my underbelly. She wraps her arms tightly over my shoulders and hugs me while breathing heavily. I caress the back of her head while planting soft kisses on her neck. When she finally sits back up, I press my palm onto her navel, above the point where we are connected, and cast Rejuvenate to ease it up a bit for her. I’m not going to use any of my actual Class abilities, but I can at least heal her up. Shino pouts at me and pecks my lips. “You are too kind, Sensei… Even though I told you…” “Shush. This is just a simple relaxation treatment. And the quicker you feel better the sooner I can pound your incredibly tight pussy. You are not going to make me wait, are you?” “Liar again.” She giggles. “You would never do it without asking first. You are just trying to make yourself look bad.” “Stop acting so smart and take this.” “Ahhnnn~” A cute moan escapes Shino’s lips as I assault her left breast with my tongue and rub her right peak with my fingers. She runs her hands through my hair as I keep sucking. “Mhhnhnnnn… Sensei… Nhhnnnn… It’s tingly...” I move my mouth up to match hers. “Where?” Shino pecks my lips. “Inside…” Hearing that, I slowly lift her up and then back down. My cock makes its unhurried way through her incredibly tight and hot passage, which is hugging it literally from every possible side. She’s so snug inside that my glans feel like pulling through a vacuum as the edges of my tip rub against her walls. “Ahhnnnn… Like that…” Not seeing any pain in her expression anymore, I start repeating that motion while listening to Shino’s soft moans. “Mhhhnnn… Nhhnnn… Sensei… Mhhhmmm… I love you…” “And I love you too.” As I increase the tempo a little, we try to make out, but end up covering our faces in saliva from how jumpy this position is. Neither of us has any problem with that and Shino happily lets me drop her pussy back on my dick pointing up to the ceiling. Soon, loud smacking and wet noises fill the air. “Ahhhnnn… Ahhh… It’s starting… ahhhnnn… to feel really… mhhhnnn… good… Ahhh...” She moves her legs behind me and firmly wraps them together, starting to pull each time I lower her butt down. I gather all my possible efforts to join our lips together in a deep kiss as I pound her marvellous pussy. Shino moans into my mouth like she’s in heat. “Mhhnnn… Ahhhh… Ahhhh… Yes… Nhhhh… I’m almost… Ahhh… Ahhh… Sensei!” “Fuck… You feel almost illegal…” I increase the tempo even more after she kindly announces getting close and bang her hips against mine like a beast. But, during that intense moment, I’m starting to realize something. 「Should I come with her? She definitely doesn’t know about my skills. I have no idea if she took any precautions either.」 In the end, I decide to hold back for now. I want to avoid making Shino unnecessarily distressed. And I make my decision just in time. Her unbelievably narrow vagina clamps on me even harder, almost like it wants to choke all the seed out of my cock, and Shino also hugs me strongly with her legs and arms as her whole body gets enveloped in shivers. “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~!” I stop piercing her pussy and let Shino ride her first high tonight, caressing her back during her trembling. She soon calms down and only the ragged breathing is still present. “That was… amazing… Sensei… Haaaaaah…” To let her lest a little, I drop us down onto our side and slowly pull my cock out of her love hole. Shino runs her fingers over her pussy, slipping one inside, and turns a little sad. “I really wanted you to creampie me during our first time, Sensei… But… I’m glad you didn’t… I’m actually not sure if it’s a safe day…” I pull her into my embrace and give Shino a soft kiss, making a swift motion with my hand. “That’s not something you have to worry about with me.” Her eyes widen after reading the effect of a certain Title of mine. “Something like this...” “With that, you can have as much as you want and there won’t be any risk ever.” She then visibly thinks about something for a short moment before pecking my lips and crawling up the bed to pick up a pillow. Shino flops onto her belly and raises her butt high into the air. Using one hand, she spreads her perfect pussy while hiding her face in that big and fluffy pillow, sending me a very embarrassing side glance. “My whole body is yours entire, so fill my pussy to your heart’s desire.” I stare at the visible part of her face which is getting increasingly red. “Is that from another doujin?” She quickly hides it completely in the pillow, making me chuckle lightly. I move closer to Shino and lean myself over her from above, poking her leaking entrance with my tip while giving her ear a mischievous nibble. “You have to tell me all about it later so that I can fulfil all of your dreams and fantasies.” Before she can reply, I plunge my cock into her tight pussy, evoking a cute muffled yelp from my charming student. I straighten myself up, place my hands around her sexy bottom and begin pounding that perfect piece of ass. “Mwwhhh… Mhhh… Mhhnnnn…” Seeing that only delighted moans are caught by the pillow, I give her recently pretty lily tons of strong affection. Our bond is finally starting to form on a much deeper level and I’m beginning to sense Shino’s desire leaking into my mind. “Ahhhnnn… Ahhhnnn… Ahhh… Ahn…” Her posture joined with my heartfelt pistoning makes the pillow slip from under her face and I can listen to Shino’s carnal cries without any obstruction. To stop her from fixing its position, I turn my thrusts up a notch, sending her ass slightly into the air with every push. “Ahhhh! Ahhnnn! Sen… ahhhh… sei! Ahnnn! Ahhh!” It so happens that it’s also exactly what she wishes for, judging by her intentions perceivable through our connection. I have no idea what kind of doujin she read, but it surely involved a lot of rough pounding that kept throwing the body of the female heroine in all directions. Not that long after we begin, Shino quickly approaches another climax. She’s gotten quite sensitive after her first one. And this time, I’m very much obliged to make her wishes come true. Timing my thrusts to her increasing high, I poke all around her snuggly insides as I violently slam my pelvis against her bottom. This, in turn, results in Shino getting even noisier and completely abandoning the pillow to firmly grasp the sheets in anticipation of the incoming orgasm. “Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahnn! Sensei! Ahhhhnn! I’m! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~!” I plunge myself inside at the perfect moment. As her tight walls start constricting around my cock, a steady stream of milky liquid fills her deepest insides, travelling further and further with each release, painting Shino’s insides white. She loses all the strength in her legs and they slide to the sides, making her tummy plop down onto the bed. A bit of my seed starts dripping out of her beautiful slit. I move myself to Shino’s side and lay down in front of her, pulling the lovable girl into a hug. “Haaaah… Haaah… Haaaah… I’m so spent… Sensei…” I chuckle and brush through her hair. “No surprises there.” “You still look full of energy…” “I can’t go soft after just two times with five wives and tens of other girls looking for some affection. And my Class does help a lot with that too.” “I see… Ummm… Shouldn’t you go back to them now?” I plant a soft kiss on her lips. “How could I just leave you alone like that? Do you really think I only care about scoring a girl? They can do great without me having to guide them by hand.” “I don’t want to inconvenience you too much…” “You are now my lover, remember? You have all the right to inconvenience me as you please. So, no, I’m going to stay with you. But, since you might find it embarrassing having to get into the bath at a time like this, let me just do this real quick.” My fingers slip into her pussy, accompanied by a little moan, and I clean Shino up with some simple magic. Then, I rotate her body and wrap myself around her as a big spoon, caressing her belly with gentle strokes. A contented sigh escapes Shino’s lips. “I’m so happy I finally confessed… And that we finally did it…” “I’m sorry for making you wait so long.” “No. It was my fault. I should have come to you the moment we arrived here instead of stupidly putting it away like usual. Ugh… It was actually Kamil-san and Marcia-san having sex almost every night that made me realize how frustrated I was. I get horny too, you know! And all the noises don’t help!” I chuckle and kiss the nape of her neck. “From now, I’ll take care of your horny whenever I can.” Shino grazes my hands with hers. “Me too… of yours… whenever...” “Are you sure about that?” I lean more into her ear and whisper to it. “I’ll tell you a secret then. I’m always horny.” She giggles and I feel her fingers around my shaft, positioning it towards her lower lips. Using the bed, she pushes herself down, sliding it inside with a sigh. Looking over her shoulder, she smiles at me smugly. “Is this enough for an answer?” “Oh, you little…” And my cleaning seems to have gone to waste as we go for another passionate round before Shino finally loses all of her energy and dozes off in my arms.
Chapter 78 – The Creation Myth Spoiler: Chapter After Shino falls asleep closely snuggled to me with a dreamy smile on her adorable face, I try to clean us up a little by gently using magic to get rid of the remaining fluids. She rubs her face into my neck when I carefully take care of her precious place, releasing a serene sigh along the way, but fortunately, not waking up. I contact Cornelia through the Whispers and ask about the situation. She urges me to stay with Shino and leave everything to them. Even though I do feel a little guilty not tending to my responsibilities, she isn’t wrong in saying that I’m not necessarily needed back there. I just hope they won’t start using the fact that they can skillfully operate the business on their own as an excuse to not have me work when I could. Knowing some of the girls, it wouldn’t be that surprising. But well, with that in mind, it’s now easier to plan things out in case I would need to take care of something during the open hours. Well, I’m not going to argue with her so I ask Cornelia to thank everyone for me and to lead the after-work meeting in my stead. Then, I hug the short charming lady in front of me closer and also close my eyes. ※ ※ ※ I wake up to someone caressing my cheek with their fingers. Slowly opening my eyes, I’m greeted by a familiar pinkish sky and the violet skin of a certain Succubus, currently most likely resting my head on her thighs, judging by how I have her slim tummy and perky breasts in my sight. Ailish leans forward a little while moving a lock of hair behind her ear, showing her smiling face to me over her juicy bosom from above. “You’ve really fucked her good to end up in your Soul Realm.” She chuckles. “But hey. Works for me. I really didn’t think I would get the chance to jump on your magnificent cock while in here so soon, but I’m so glad it came early. Unlike a certain someone, fufufu~” I shake my head and reach out to brush her cheek. “I’ll give you as much dicking as you want, but there’s something I need to check first.” She starts kissing my hand all-around with a flirty gaze. “Come on. I’ve been waiting for you to wake up for over an hour. If you don’t want your Soul Realm flooded by my pussy juices, we need that hole plugged right now.” She then switches to licking my fingers in the most erotic way she can. “Would you mind letting me speak with him first?” “WHO?!” Ailish jerks up when she hears a voice from up ahead; one that I’m pretty familiar with by now, but she certainly isn’t. My head falls onto the pink grass as she hastily moves to crouch over my body while taking a defensive position above it, with her tempting slit hovering right in front of my face. She didn’t lie about that flooding. Her love nectar is literally dripping onto my face and mouth. What kind of fantasies did she have to get so horny… Before she does something unnecessary, I quickly give her alluring butt a few tame slaps, more in the form of patting someone on the back, so that she returns her attention to me. “Stand down. She is the one who brought me here. And not someone you can even think about taking on.” Ailish glances down at my face in confusion and I nod at her. Slightly reluctant, she steps back and lets me sit up. I immediately create some clothes, noticing that I’m obviously buck naked too. “I would say long time no see, Lumina, but was it really?” “The concept of time is relative. But I guess even in the eyes of a mortal whose lifespan usually caps at around a hundred years it wasn’t that long since we have last spoken.” Lifting my gaze up, my brain freezes for a moment while my jaw drops to the ground. Standing in front of me is a truly divine figure, from head to toes. Instead of the previous misty appearance formed from purple smoke, an actual body out of flesh and blood enters my sight. At least, that’s what I assume. Even back then I was already captivated just by the shapes and outlines created by the mist, but seeing this celestial figure with slightly pale skin, long white hair and golden eyes gaze down at me with a dignified smile almost makes my brain melt. And thank gods—or the Goddess—Lumina is wearing a dress that closely resembles those seen in ancient Greece—I think it was called a chiton if I’m not mistaken—or I’m sure my eyes would have been unable to move from her virtuous visage. Even through the thin material of her clothing, I can already tell she’s hella hot. A soft chuckle brings me out of my daze. “You are taking my true form much better than I expected. I was afraid that even with your strong mentality and the help of your Class you’d have a hard time collecting your thoughts, but I must say that I’m positively surprised.” I cough awkwardly and stand up. “Yet you still have taken my breath away just by showing up in front of me. As expected from the Goddess.” “Goddess?!” Ailish shouts in surprise. “Hello.” Lumina nods at her. “Nice to meet you, Ailish. It’s as Alastair said. I'm Lumina, the Goddess watching over Naharren.” “Ehhhhh?!” I wrap my arm around the surprised Succubus’s waist and chuckle. “Didn’t I tell you that I met the Goddess?” “I thought you were fucking with me! I could somewhat believe that she summoned you guys, but that you personally met her? No freaking way! But… I guess this kind of makes sense considering all the weird things happening to you, like having a Soul Realm at Tier 3.” “Four now,” I correct her. “What?” “Or am I mistaken?” I turn to look at Lumina. “No, you are not. You’ve advanced after spending a night with your lovely student. And by quite a lot. She held really strong feelings towards you. And while you’ve tried not to think about it back on Earth, you can’t deny that it was mutual.” I make a heavy sigh. “Nothing can escape the eye of the Goddess…” “I do admit that your resolution not to take advantage of someone young was commendable, but let’s be completely honest here. After a few months of you guys spending time around each other, it turned into an excuse. Judging by your memories I’d seen a year ago, you felt inferior and unworthy of someone of as high standing as her, worrying that she would only earn the ire of her royal family for pursuing someone insignificant. That, joined with your personal principles, resulted in both of you kind of running away from it while still hoping for things to somehow work out. Nevertheless, I’m glad you two have finally opened up to each other.” I rub the back of my neck. “Yeah… I’ve been acting kinda silly back then… I understand that well now… If not for the girls I’ve met after arriving here, I’m pretty sure nothing would have changed. I guess the accidental summoning did bring some good too.” “Seeing her devotion, I can’t help but feel glad that you’ve somehow got caught in the spell. I’m afraid that young girl would have ended up completely depressed after being forcefully split from you and thrown into an unknown word.” “Maybe at first, but she’s a strong one. She would definitely recover. Anyway, enough about the past. Our time here is limited, isn’t it?” “Not as much as during our previous conversations. I’m fairly sure we won’t run out of time too early during this meeting. And also, you should try entering your Soul Realm on your own afterwards. Your soul should be strong enough.” I take a glance at Ailish, still hugging her waist. She’s very tense and clearly not sure what to do or how to act. “I take it that you don’t mind if she stays?” I ask Lumina. “I can sense your trust in her and the contract that is binding your souls is also proof of her trust in you. Please, act freely, Ailish. I’m not going to smite you for acting out of the line.” “A-Alright…” With a few quick thoughts, I create a simple set of chairs, sofas and a table, imagining some drinks and snacks too. Lumina takes a seat on one of the comfy chairs while I plop down on the sofa, bringing Ailish with me. She leans onto my side while entwining her arm with mine, still watching the Goddess with a slightly anxious gaze. Lumina smiles at her. “Since you still are wary of me, I guess I should show you that I don’t mean you any harm. Whatever you are worried about, know that I don’t judge individual mortals for their actions. Usually, that is…” She clears her throat awkwardly. “Anyway, yes, she is still alive.” “Who?” I ask, slightly confused. “Lilith.” Ailish shivers the moment that name leaves Lumina’s mouth. She squeezes my arm making it almost painful. Glancing at her, I notice her eyes open as wide as it’s physically possible. At this point, I’m pretty sure I understand the reason behind her reaction. Since my beautiful Succubus is too shaken to speak, I do it for her. “Anything more you could tell us about her? Perhaps where we could find the vault?” “I’m afraid that would be too much. I apologize. All I can say is that the key to finding it is way closer than you think.” “Great. Now we are speaking in riddles.” Lumina shows a wry smile while I give the spade at the end of Ailish’s tail a little rub, making her jump. She turns her eyes to me. “Are you okay with just this much?” I ask. Ailish throws her arms around my neck and dives in for a deep kiss. I let her pull me into a passionate exchange for a brief moment. It’s not like Lumina hasn't watched me have a go at much more embarrassing things already. She finally pulls back with a wide smile. “Thank you so much. I’m so happy just to hear that Allmother is fine. I definitely wouldn’t have been able to find out even this much if not for you.” “Hahaha. You are giving me way too much credit. You should be thanking Lumina, not me.” “I don’t mind. I’m really sorry that I can’t help you more,” the Goddess says. “Alright. Thank you anyway. So, what do we start this meeting with?” I ask. “You must be curious about your advancement, right?” “Definitely. It has always been something big.” “Well, I don’t have any more special surprises for you this time so you might feel like things barely changed.” I nod at her. “That’s understandable. You did say that part of the things you prepared would show up at Tier 2 and 3. Let’s have a look then, shall we?” The Goddess snaps her fingers and my pink status window shows up in the air in front of me and Ailish. I take a good look at every section, scanning for anything new. “Damn. These numbers are starting to get enormous. Are you really sure it’s fine?” I ask after noticing the numerical values of my bonuses. “Yes. It’s honestly nothing when compared to what people had back then, before the Great War. Well, your race does change it a little, but it still doesn’t mean that you are undefeatable just with your relatively high numbers.” “I don’t know if I should feel happy or slightly disappointed at that, but I guess my perception of them is just skewed.” After carefully glancing over every single line of text, I nod at her. “Hmmm… You were right. Am I mistaken or there’s only a single active skill that appeared this time?” “No, you are correct. I guess I should tell you that not every tier-up will bring new abilities to your status menu. You are aware of how the holder needs to be able to use them. There might be more than one, but you just have to figure them out or meet certain prerequisites to make the system display them.” “Understandable. Can’t help but feel a little bummed out there are no more free gifts, but I’m fairly sure another one would turn me into a world-class calamity, hahaha.” Lumina also chuckles, but clearly with an embarrassed undertone. I move my attention to the only new thing that has popped up in my window. It’s an active skill under the name Heart Swap. I bet it has nothing to do with surgery. “Wow. Isn’t that basically a limitless teleport skill?” Ailish comments in awe. “It would be, if not for that incredibly long cooldown,” I respond. “That thing is a huge drawback. And here I thought the one from borrowing others’ skills was a pain. Two weeks is a lot. That also means raising it will take a long time too, even if I keep using it all the time.” “I guess you are right. I got a bit too excited in the beginning.” “Well, there’s no use thinking what it could be. It is what it is. And it’s definitely something worth having. We should look at things in the long term. Who knows how low the cooldown can be brought. Unless…” Lumina turns her eyes away when I glance at her, acting all interested in admiring the cherry trees in the distance. There’s no chance she will reveal any more details on it. I shouldn’t trouble her unnecessarily. “So, if there’s nothing else, I would like to move onto the promise we had made the last time,” I say. “Promise?” Ailish curiously looks between the two of us. “It’s about the Calamity, my dear Ailish. I’ve seen that Alastair has already filled you in on what he knows, isn’t that right?” The Succubus nods. “Yes. I’m more or less aware of the threat our world faces. Then, what about it?” Lumina then looks at me. “The Human King has relayed to you the events of the last encounter between the Heroes and the Abyssals. What are your thoughts on that?” “A different realm or a place in space that is trying to break into this world and wipe out all living beings? Perhaps some kind of an abyss or void, considering the name of the invaders?” “You are not that far off.” She sighs. “Well, I’m sure you’d quickly connect the dots after speaking with that young girl about the details, and she would definitely share everything with you, so let me tell you a short story from long ago.” Lumina pauses for a moment and places both of her hands around the glass with apple juice, staring at the liquid with a very sorrowful expression. I can already tell this won’t be a tale with a happy ending. “Once upon a time, a new world had been born. It was brought into existence by a certain goddess, shaped exactly to her liking. A planet with abundant fauna and flora with a myriad of mystical places and entities came to be. Even though every continent was brimming with life, to her, the whole world still seemed empty, so she created the first race of beings closely resembling herself, the Primordials, to have them inhabit it.” The creation myth of this world, huh. I wonder if there are any records about it. I don’t remember reading anything on it in the Royal Library. But, considering how secretive Ross was about Primordials, this might be a long-lost knowledge. “Centuries passed and the goddess watched over Naharren and the first humanoid race to walk over its bountiful lands. Unfortunately, after around a millennium, she grew bored of just observing them and responding to their prayers. It was just not fun. She concluded that since she had created them, it was their role to bring her entertainment. The next almost a thousand years was dubbed the Age of Endless Cataclysms as she started throwing at them all possible kinds of natural and magical disasters to watch how the Primordials would deal with them, usually, barely surviving each one. Naturally, she quickly grew hated by the inhabitants of this world.” Damn. That turned dark very quickly. Well, a millennium is not that quickly I guess, but still. Although… since we are speaking about a goddess… of this world… could it be… No... There’s no way... She seems too kind and caring... But… What if she wasn’t always like that… “After one of the goddess’s ploys, only a handful of Primordials were left behind. It was obvious that the whole race would be wiped out if another cataclysm was to happen. Fortunately, the goddess that created them had a sister, who didn’t really interfere in the matters of the world besides keeping it spiritually stable and aligned with the universe, but also who had enough of watching innocents suffer for the pleasure of her heinous sibling. That sister, after a long time of meticulous preparations, managed to banish the goddess into a sealed realm, never to be seen again, since she couldn’t bring herself to strike down her own family.” Aaaaaaaaaand everything suddenly clicks. Especially considering the phrase Shino and Natalie heard from the weird, eldritch abomination, speaking something about not mentioning the name of the Treacherous One. I think I can figure out the rest, but let’s give Lumina a chance to wrap this up. “The remaining sister then took it onto herself to repair all the damage that the evil goddess had caused. It took centuries to let the world heal and many species of fauna and flora were gone for good. She cared for the Primordials as much as she could without intervening too much, but the whole race was only a remnant of what they initially had been. For some reason, when matching with each other, the next generation would be much weaker than the previous one. That pushed them to look for different partners and was what brought forth countless humanoid races into the world, as result, causing the numbers of pure Primordials to dwindle even more. Soon, they could have been counted on the fingers of a single hand and slowly disappeared from the world, leaving behind High Humans as their weakened lineage. You know the rest, more or less.” We sit in complete silence for a moment. Ailish seems to be totally stunned by this story and I’m not even that surprised. As an inhabitant of this world, she does take anything connected to it differently than me, even if I’m also now part of it. I sigh and look at the Goddess. “So… She found a way to escape and is back for revenge, I presume?” Lumina nods gloomily. “She somehow took over the sealed realm and created those monsters. One day, I received a premonition from the God watching over this universe, showing me how the two dimensions overlap, and she completely wipes out the planet, going after me next. That scenario is still far away, but such prophecies aren’t set in stone. Reality is constantly changing. For better or worse.” “And I guess you can’t do something about her yourself?” “As long as I have other options, less risky for the fate of the world, I would rather not use my divinity again. And before you ask, yes, it is possible for mortals to kill a goddess. Especially for Heroes from another world. I wouldn’t have brought you guys only to delay the inevitable by taking down the Abyssals that show up in this realm.” “And how would they do that?” “I will reveal the details when you grow stronger. There’s no point in having you worry about something you can’t achieve yet. You are nowhere close to being able to challenge her. Or…” “Or you,” I finish after she stops. Lumina’s expression turns a little anxious, but she nods nevertheless. I can see how it can be a big deal for her. Even if the supposed Hero takes down the evil goddess, no one says he wouldn’t attempt to go after another for whatever reason. She basically promised to lay down the means that can be used against her in front of us. I sigh again and try to smile at her reassuringly. “Unless somewhere on the road I learn that this story is completely fake and you are just using us with ill intentions, I can swear on whatever you want that I will not be aiming for your life. The Goddess that I know right now is a compassionate and kindhearted person, even if a little bit clumsy and perhaps short-sighted. You should know that I’m not someone to do something like that. And if you are worried about the others… Well… Then I already owe you enough to at least take your side if anyone attempts to unjustly seek your demise.” She smiles at me softly and Ailish for some reason hugs my arm closer, entwining her fingers with mine while leaning her head on my shoulder. I’m not sure why she suddenly became more affectionate, but I naturally don’t dislike it. To break the current stalemate, I decide to ask a question. “Am I allowed to share this with others?” “Of course. It’s not really a secret. And I’m not going to stop you from talking about anything you want with anyone you want. If you think it would help, I’d even encourage it.” “Alright. Is there anything you can tell me about the Abyssals?” “Not much more than you guys already know. They are beings born from the contaminated spiritual essence that my sister is generating in the sealed realm. As you have seen, they often take the forms of various beasts or animals. These are the weaker grunts. The one your friends faced was a rank higher, a chieftain. They are vulnerable to Holy and Light Magic, but anything goes as long as it’s strong. The Dimensional Rifts they are using can easily be damaged too, at least by that girl. I think she’s the second strongest Hero, after you. Especially now, after you’ve accepted each other.” “Ah, right. Shino is up for a surprise in the morning. I wonder what our Bond Level is.” “Isn’t that obvious? Here.” Lumina waves her hand and a small rectangle shows up in front of our faces again. “Oh well. I should have expected that. I can’t deny how much into her I was. And still am. This just shows that both sides think the same.” “And if you are interested in her status, here.” “Oh boy. I can already imagine her reaction.” “Damn. These bonuses are so much higher than mine. So unfair. I’m in love too, you know? What does it matter if it’s mostly with your magnificent, hard, throbbing, pussy-destroying cock? Whoever came up with that bullshit can go suck balls. Oh.” Ailish realizes that the creator of the whole system might be sitting right in front of her and turns a little timid, making herself look smaller while giving the Goddess a wry smile. Lumina chuckles softly. “It’s okay. I know I’m not perfect. As you would say, I fucked up a lot in my life. I guess I should have spent more time researching the concept of the system from the other worlds before implementing a lacklustre version of it into mine.” “Don’t put yourself down too much. No use crying over spilt milk. Just think about the fact that you actually care. That bitch of a sister wouldn’t most likely even bat an eye.” “Thank you, Alastair. Now, I think I’ve taken enough of your time. Also intruding on your intimate moment.” “No, no, no! I don’t mind! I’m just a guest here!” Ailish starts to wave her hands. “And so I am.” Lumina then turns to me. “My advice for you is to start training your soul. You might be able to enter this space while you are at Tier 4. Ailish will show you how. Even if you don’t manage to do it, I’m sure we’ll meet each other again during your next advancement quite soon. You’ll be able to take full control of your Soul Realm then.” “Alright. Thanks for the information. I guess we will continue growing stronger until the time is right.” “Please do. Feel free to explore the world while at it. I’m certain there are countless opportunities out there, just waiting for you. Related to your little business and your status as a Hero, fufufu~” Lumina stands up and begins disintegrating into white motes of light while waving at us. After she’s completely gone, I spread myself over the sofa and release a long sigh. Ailish moves onto my lap and rests her head on my chest. “Can’t believe I told the Goddess to go suck balls…” I chuckle a little. “Is that even an insult, coming from a Succubus?” “To most people, yes. Personally, I would love to. There’s something special about sucking on a man’s precious orb while having his schlong tower over your face.” “I’ll take your word for it.” She giggles after my comment. “So. What about the flood?” Ailish raises herself up and brings her face close to mine, joining our lips in a light kiss for a brief moment. “I kind of lost the mood. I can’t stop thinking about all that stuff. But, I appreciate your concern.” “I guess we’ll delay it until you make me able to enter my Soul Realm at will. The moment I succeed in doing so under your tutelage, you earn yourself a whole day’s worth of dicking in here however your insatiable pussy desires.” “Oh, fuuuuuck… I think another pipe has just burst...” We laugh together and Ailish pecks my lips once more before I focus my mind on waking up. ※ ※ ※ When I open my eyes again, I’m back in my own chamber, and it’s morning, judging by the sun rays. I have a little more trouble taking a full breath than usual, and moving my eyes down reveals an adorable black-haired girl sleeping on top of me, with her arms tightly wrapped around my body. Each time my chest rises and falls, I can clearly feel Shino’s modest breasts press against me. Just heaven. I throw one of my arms over her waist and use the other hand to brush through her smooth hair. After a few gentle rubs, Shino starts mumbling and adorably rubbing her cheek into my chest. She stops when her nose runs over my nipple, starting to examine the weird bump with her lips while still having her eyes closed. A few pokes and brushes later, she even brings her tongue out to tickle the mysterious protrusion. That makes me giggle a little and she freezes with her mouth open, slowly lifting her cute eyelids. She glances at my smiling face, then down at my chest, then back at me, and with each loop, I can see her getting redder and redder. I smirk at her while still caressing her head. “I’ve been surprised with a few different morning wake-ups already, but it’s the first time someone went after my nipples.” She instantly turns her face down and hides it in my chest, making me chuckle. “Alright, alright. No need to be so embarrassed. How are you feeling?” Shino slowly tilts her head just enough to reveal a single eye with a charming purple iris, and glances at me with a heavy blush. “Ummm… Very good… Nothing hurts…” “I’m glad then.” We stare at each other in silence for a brief moment. Shino then pulls one of her arms from under me and grabs the sheets, lifting them up a little. Before I can even take a peek inside, she slams the covers down, most likely realizing that we are both completely naked. I give her some more time to calm her mind and wait for any reaction different than turning a shade redder or hiding her face away. A minute later, Shino turns to me. “Ummm… That wasn’t a dream… right? I mean… me with Sensei… last night…” I brush her cheek with my fingers. “I would be really, really heartbroken if it was. Being approached by my crush and then making passionate love to her after getting confessed to. That would be one cruel dream.” A bit of rosiness covers her cheeks again but adorned with a faint smile this time. Shino then lazily wriggles herself up to arrive above my face and stares down at me. With a bit of hesitation at first, she presses her lips against mine and pulls me into a loving kiss. I let her be the one to lead, gently brushing my mouth against hers. After we break our kiss, Shino slides her head to the side. “I love you, Sensei…” she whispers into the pillow by my ear. “I love you too, my adorable student,” I reply, grazing her back. A moment later, Shino raises herself to a sitting position, shyly covering her breasts with her arms. She glances down at my face and then chest for a second, and hesitantly moves her arms to the back, revealing everything to me, from top to bottom, glancing away bashfully. I take a good look at her petite but well-toned body and smile at her. After raising myself up too, I place a soft kiss in the middle of her chest, and then leave a trail of pecks up to her alluring lips, sealing them with mine in another kiss. We stare at each other after parting; Shino now visibly less embarrassed, smiling dreamily. She wraps her arms around me again and I pull her into a hug, with our faces still in front of each other. “So. What are you guys up to right now,” I ask. “You can say that we are on a break after that incident with the dimensions. Natalie-san and I kept telling everyone that we are fine, but Paul-san insisted. And… I wanted to find you anyway… so…” “I see. I’m glad that everyone is safe. I’m glad that you are safe. I will admit that I got a little tense when Ross told me about that encounter.” “Ross?” “Rossberg. The King. Well, long story short, we are quite close. I’ll fill you in on everything slowly. You must be very curious about what I’ve been up to, right?” Shino nods eagerly. “Very. I really didn’t expect you to start a… brothel… Sensei. It was really a surprise. Ah. But I don’t mind it. I’m sure it’s nothing like those bad ones back on Earth. The lady I spoke with looked happy.” “I’m really blessed with such an open-minded and understanding girlfriend.” Shino giggles and looks away. “I’m afraid there are many more surprises still in front of you.” “Oh, right. You said something like that before we… had sex… What was that about, Sensei?” “Check your status,” I answer with a mysterious grin. Shino furrows her brows a little and follows my advice, pulling up her window, most likely between our faces because I can clearly see her eyes widen to the brim. “Ehhhhhhhhhhhh?! I advanced?! And… And… What are those numbers in the brackets?! And that 100% bonus for 66 hours?!” I chuckle seeing her gaze frantically dart from one spot to another, unable to focus on a single thing. After a moment, she waves her hands as if to disperse some smoke and places them on my shoulders. “Sensei! What’s the meaning of this?!” I calmly explain to her a few abilities and skills granted to me by my Class. For the whole duration, Shino can’t stop showing an utterly shocked expression; her face twisting in disbelief each time I move onto another point. When I end the introduction, she stares at me with her mouth agape for a good minute before shaking her head to regain her composure. “That’s so amazing… It’s really almost exactly like Vanessa-san said…” “Vanessa?” “A magician that has joined our party in another kingdom. She read about the Sexmancer class in… erotic novels…” “Hahaha. Because obviously, that’s where it would have been mentioned.” “Anyway, it’s so unbelievable. Am I really this much stronger just because we had sex?” I shake my head. “No, not just because we slept together. It’s all thanks to your strong feelings towards me. And to them being mutual.” She blushes again and shyly pecks my lips. I really can’t get enough of this adorable thing. I should relish in her timidness for as long as I can. There’s no doubt that Shino will turn into quite the freak in bed after she gets rid of her initial bashfulness. I finally met someone who can rival my lewd knowledge. I receive a Whisper from Elea, asking if they should prepare two portions of breakfast for us and bring them to my room. After consulting the idea with Shino, she informs me that she’s okay eating with everyone and I take her for a quick bath. It needn't be said that Shino is in great awe of our bathing areas. I quickly wash myself and then help Shino with her hair. She is still too embarrassed to wash me like all other girls, but I don't mind. It’s not like I need to be tended to every time. After giving her some casual shirt and a short skirt to wear, we walk together to the dining area and join some of the residents taking their sweet time with breakfast. Shino hugs my arm and keeps staring into the floor, clearly embarrassed to be addressed by so many people telling her good morning. To make it a little bit easier for her, I bring us to an empty table, and fortunately, all my amazing wives quickly catch up, leaving us alone for now. I can see Sirgia glance our way repeatedly, definitely regretting agreeing to that. During breakfast, we chat a little about our life back on Earth and how silly we must have looked to other people, like Natalie. She supposedly was constantly encouraging Shino to confess to me while that didn’t want to make me uncomfortable, knowing my principles. We laugh a lot when discussing how things looked from our respective perspectives. Then, after we finish eating, I suggest introducing her to the other girls and filling her in on everything. She makes a serious face and nods. Sirgia, Cornelia, Elea, Neira and Astrea gather in my room and we head there with Shino. This is really going to be something.
Chapter 79 – Introductions and Reunion Spoiler: Chapter We arrive in front of the door to my chamber and I lead Shino inside, who is nervously fixing her clothes and hair all the time. That’s kind of adorable of her to worry about first impressions in such a situation. I’ve thought she would be much more awkward while I introduce her to other women I hold dear. Everyone is there as we enter. Cornelia sits on the chair by my desk as usual, with Sirgia on her lap. Elea and Neira sit side by side on the edge of my bed while Astrea was most likely lying down on it as we see her rising up from behind them as we walk inside. Shino glances around and stops at the duo on the chair. “Cornelia-san? Why are you here?” My charming magician chuckles softly. “Isn’t that obvious? I thought Al told you that he is going to introduce us to you.” “Does this mean that you… are also…” “Yes, I’m lucky enough to call myself one of Al’s lovers. Or rather, one of his future wives.” “Wives…” Shino blushes seeing her playful smile and starts twirling her fingers. “Alright. Don’t tease her too much right from the bat,” I say to Cornelia while brushing through Shino’s hair. “Come on. Let’s get to know each other first.” Shino nods and Sirgia jumps off Cornelia’s lap, cutely walking up to the two of us. She stops in front of the samurai girl and glances up, meeting her gaze. “I’m Sirgia. A Dwarf. I’ve heard about you. You might have known Master for much longer, but I love him a lot too. I would do everything for him. I hope we can get along and make him happy together.” She then extends her petite hand and waits for a handshake. Shino gets a little flustered from this sudden statement, but she grabs Sirgia’s hand after nodding. “Hello. I’m Shino. I’ll do my best for Sensei, you can be sure of that. Ummm… How did the two of you… meet?” “I was accused of assassination and locked up as a criminal slave. Master bought me and saved my life. I was really happy after learning how much he cares for others and for me too. I decided to be of use to him with my cooking and smithing skills as much as I can. He even built me an amazing workshop. And even though I was a demi-human slave, he accepted me as his first woman.” “I’m so sorry for you…” Shino assumes a sad expression. “But, I’m glad that Sensei found you. I’m sure you couldn’t have ended up in better hands.” “Un.” The two of them stare at each other for a while longer and Sirgia then glances up at me. I lower myself down and she leaves a peck on my cheek while I pat her head before she steps aside. Cornelia walks towards us next. “I don’t think we need any introductions, right, Shino? If you don’t mind me calling you that.” “Of course not, Cornelia-san. I wouldn’t mind it even before we became… ummmm… sister-wives?” Cornelia chuckles again. “Good that you have finally made up your mind. I know how hard it can be, trust me. But, don’t worry too much about this. Just be yourself and everything will be fine. The worst thing you can do is try to forcefully fit in. We are all different, but there’s one thing that connects all of us, and it’s our feelings for that devilishly handsome guy by your side. If you are ever in doubt of anything, just go to him and he’ll make sure you get rid of those pointless thoughts. I’ll always be here to talk to too.” Shino bows to her. “Thank you. I’ll be sure to remember that. And I’ll be in your care then.” Cornelia smiles at her and then also pecks my cheek before returning to her previous spot. Elea and Neira approach us together with soft smiles. Shino has to look up at the tall women. “You must be Dark Elves, right?” Shino asks. “It was my first time seeing your kind from up close yesterday. You are really so beautiful…” Ah, right. I totally forgot Shino has a thing for dark-skinned fantasy races, especially Dark Elves or similar ones. Half of her non-commissioned works are dominated by them; both lewd and more appropriate ones. Elea smiles at the shorter girl sweetly. “Oh, thank you. My name is Elea and this is Neira. Yes, we are Dark Elves. I was a Princess serving the Goddess in our settlement in the past while she was one of my attendants. The other Dark Elves you’ll meet here were in my group too. Unfortunately, our village's location was leaked to Humans and we were captured to be sold as slaves. But, Alastair showed up and saved us, infiltrating the illegal auction like a hero he is. As embarrassing as it might sound, I think I fell for him at that moment, fufufu~” “Wait… Was that a very big event underground? And was there a fight? And the King’s men were involved?” Shino starts barraging her with questions. “I think all of the answers would be yes.” She then makes an exasperated sigh. “You are so reckless, Sensei… I was told it was a very dangerous operation...” I brush through Shino’s hair while smiling wryly at her. “What can I say? Blame Ross for roping me into it. And I don’t regret it, even though it was quite close. It could have ended badly if Cornelia didn’t save my ass at the perfect moment. Damn, you were so hot back there.” “Oh, stop it, you flirt.” Cornelia blushes a little and looks away. “I’m not mad, but…” Shino continues. “I had a feeling you were involved in that but denied it since I was far away and couldn’t help but feel worried… Anyway. Ummmm. You are Neira-san, yes?” “And I’m just no one special, really,” Neira replies. “But, after learning about my passion, he made a lot of effort to let me explore it comfortably and even prepared a studio for me. I’m an artist. The paintings you might have seen around were created by me. And well, I kind of slowly started to get attracted to him, not just physically. I’m also really happy Alastair let me get closer to him.” “Oooohhhh. Did you make that big one too?” Shino asks with enthusiasm. “Yes, of course. I put a lot of effort into it.” “I know! The technique you used for the shadows to accentuate Sensei’s muscular body is amazing! And all the private areas look so realistic! Or how Elea’s breasts perfectly rest on sensei’s shoulders! I always struggle with the correct tension in such scenes!” “Oh? Are you an artist too?” Neira asks; a spark of interest can be seen in her eyes. “Yes! Although, I don’t have much experience in painting… We had… a different method back at home… But I’m very good with sketches!” “I can confirm that,” I chime in. “Shino is amazing with dynamic poses. And I have a feeling you two can become great friends. She very much enjoys drawing her characters nude too. Or masturbating.” “Sensei!” Shino turns to me with a blush and an angry face. “That’s not true! I only drew ecchi!” “MILF Mondays, Titty Tuesdays, Fingering Fridays and Strap-on Sundays say otherwise.” “What?!” Shino takes a step back in shock. “How do you know about these?!” “Does the name FluffConnoisseur69 ring any bells?” She points her finger at me. “That was you?!” I chuckle. “One and only.” “Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! I posted so many embarrassing things there! Wait. No. Did you…” “Notice that some male characters seemed awfully similar to me while paired with girls of your stature?” “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” I keep laughing softly while she covers her completely red face, trembling from embarrassment. I crouch down to bring myself lower than her, moving closer to her. “Come on. We’ve already established that you are a lewd and dirty girl. And I always loved your art too. I have some of it even printed and framed. And I would lie if I said that I didn’t… you know… got quite hot from seeing the quality content you’ve been putting online…” She peeks through the gap in her fingers at me and I smile. Pulling myself up, I place a small peck on the back of her hand. Shino slowly removes them a moment later and reveals a tiny smile she was hiding behind them. Since she’s still a little too embarrassed, I take it on myself to bring a chaste kiss on her delicate lips. She reciprocates that effort with one from herself. I stand back up while brushing through her black hair. Neira keeps looking at the two of us with a smile. “There’s no need to be ashamed of such things. I don’t know how it was back at your home, but here, people love and admire lewd art. I’m looking forward to discussing our trade with you. There are also many people who would be willing to help you get a better idea of how to draw breasts adequately. You should know that personal experience helps a lot. While I’m also not that well-endowed, Elea can be our model and test subject.” The mentioned elf smiles proudly while bumping her bountiful chest up and down a few times, capturing Shino’s and mine attention. Neira chuckles. “And Alastair is a great model too. We could draw him together sometime. What do you say?” “Eh? Like… ummm… naked?” “Of course.” Shino’s face plunges into the crimson sea again, barely moments after calming down. And her eyes constantly wandering over a certain region of my body surely don’t help in taming her wild thoughts. I can only shake my head with a wry smile. After she finally gets a grasp on her emotions with a few deep breaths—most likely supported with some technique taught by her family—Shino turns back to normal, as much as it’s possible while still retaining a very faint blush on her fair cheeks. Now, only one person is left and she glances at the mysterious figure sitting on the bed. Her eyes widen after a second. “Sensei even seduced a real catgirl…” “Oi. What is that supposed to mean?” Everyone except for me, Shino and Astrea chuckles. The latter finally moves off the bed with slow and graceful movements. Her tail keeps very calmly waving behind her back as she makes her way to Shino. Stopping in front of the samurai girl, Astrea starts sniffing all around her, making Shino tense up a bit. She then pulls back, squints her eyes for a brief moment, and then tilts her head. “How can a Human be in heat?” Shino instantly grabs the hem of her skirt and covers her panties with it, entering another phase of heavy blushing. “W-W-W-What could you mean b-by that?” she stammers while giving Astrea an embarrassed glance. “It seems that it’s your first heat. Then, it’s not that easy to satisfy. Your body wants to mate with Alastair again. I can smell it. Your underwear is slightly damp too.” After pointing out how much Shino wants to have sex with me again with a completely straight and almost emotionless face, Astrea glances up at me. “You should mate. She will feel uncomfortable trying to suppress her first heat. I know it from experience. It will only make things worse for the next time and it will be really hard to control.” “Ermmm… Thank you, Astrea… I’ll be sure to help Shino out later…” I place my hand on the embarrassed girl’s shoulder, making my little samurai flinch from the contact, still gazing into the floor while hiding both the front and back of her panties from the others. “Also, I’m sorry we didn’t train yesterday,” I add. “It’s okay. Taking care of your other mates is more important than training. We can train at any time. I’ll come whenever you call, Alastair.” She’s such a sweet girl. I give Astrea some ear scratches with my other hand, which she receives with her eyes closed and purring audibly. It actually brings Shino’s attention back from being flustered and she stares in awe at the cute display. After a short while, Astrea opens her eyes and looks at Shino again. “I’m Astrea. I stole Alastair’s bread and he tracked me down. He didn’t punish me though. He gave me more food and water. And even a home. And then he became strong. I am attracted to strong males. Alastair accepted me as his mate. You look strong too. You will be a good mate for him.” “Ummm… Thank you…” Shino replies bashfully, with a soft smile. “Alright.” I clap my hands lightly to capture everyone’s attention. “I assume that you girls are fine with Shino joining us, right?” They all nod. “Great. And you, Shino? Are you okay being with me and all these other women?” She also nods, with a visible determination. “Yes, Sensei. I always wanted to. I love you and I’m sure I will get along with others that also feel the same.” “I’m glad to hear that. I was really nervous, hahaha. I really want to be with you, but I’m certain that I wouldn’t be able to leave any of them if you asked for it. I know that’s selfish. I was ready for rejection.” Shino shakes her head and steps closer to hug me. “Everyone is selfish to some extent, Sensei. And… if it really is love… it won’t be stopped by such things, right?” “I guess.” I chuckle. After we split, a black mist flows from my chest, spooking Shino a little bit. I follow it with my eyes and Ailish materializes behind me, with her arms around my neck. “I apologize for showing up unannounced and uninvited. Hi there, shortie. I’m Ailish, an Arch Succubus. I wanted to introduce myself too, even though I understand that this is a meeting amongst all of those who have accepted Alastair exclusively. You know, I like him too, and maybe could even live only off his delicious cock milk, but it’s very hard going against your own nature. I won’t act as if I want to become his legitimate wife too, but if you all don’t mind, I would like to be included in this close group. Of course, I will stay away if you girls say so. Or if you’d find it uncomfortable with me acting like your lovers do, Alastair.” Ailish’s anxiety is quite obvious to me through our bond. Even though she said that she will stay away so casually, she seems to be really worried about not receiving permission to stay. I look at the others and they exchange glances amongst themselves too, finishing up at Shino. Then, everyone turns to Cornelia, who faces me. She really is like their leader. “We don’t mind it, Ailish, as long as Alastair doesn’t either. He and Shino would be the only ones you’d have to convince since they came from a different world with different norms. We, who were born in Naharren, understand your nature well, and it’s not something unusual for us or most of the races. I’d go as far as to say that even Humans count too, at least those who aren’t treating every other race or species with hostility.” Ailish looks at Shino, who nods, and then she rubs her cheek against mine, still hugging me from behind. “Hmmm… As I said, I’m not really aiming to be recognized as your lover or wife, I understand that it might be too much, at least this early since we’ve barely met each other, but I would like to be included in this close circle as someone whose soul is connected to yours. What do you say?” I reach to the back and gently rub one of Ailish’s horns, making her release a dreamy sigh into my ear. “That’s fine with me. I was always the odd one back on Earth anyway, with my beliefs and views, so I don’t really care about you being this way. To me, it isn’t really cheating or being unfaithful when both sides know about it. And also, that’s pretty much like eating for you, right? You would feel sick after sticking to the same meal again and again, no matter how good it is, no? If you ever develop stronger feelings for me, we’ll talk about it openly. But even then, I don’t think I would mind. It would still kind of stroke my ego to know it’s me you would act all lovey-dovey with while treating all others like food or passing fun.” She kisses my cheek and hums happily. “You are a godsend, really. I promise to be a good girl. Well then, let me begin by saying one thing. I can feel demonic energy inside Shino. It’s currently very faint, but I have a feeling like it’s in slumber. Some Demons can get into something similar like a Beastkin heat so it’s possible that’s the thing affecting her.” “Ah. I have a skill called Demonification. It allows me to change into one of two available forms. For example, like this.” Shino closes her eyes for a moment and we watch her body transform. Her skin turns almost completely black, just a little bit from it. Two horns sprout from the sides of her head and they rise straight up with a truly sinister shape. After opening her eyes, we notice that her pupils turned vertical, her irises glow in purple, and her whites are dark grey. “This one I call Dark Mode,” she says after finishing. “There’s also Light Mode where I look like an Oni with white hair and silvery skin. They both give me different abilities.” “You look stunning,” I comment on the unexpected change. Shino giggles adorably. “Thanks…” Ailish walks around her while nodding. “Yeah. This could be it. Such an amazing ability. You could pose as a Demon without an issue. Your actual body might be impacted by these transformations.” We admire Shino’s new form for a few minutes—she even lets me caress her horns and we confirm that she feels really nice having them stroked—and then she reverts back. Cornelia walks closer to us with a smile. “Alright then. I believe we are done here. There’s nothing urgent for you to take care of, Al, so why don’t you take Shino for a little date today? You guys spent a lot of time apart and surely have a lot to talk about.” I glance down at my cute samurai. “Is what she says. Want to go out?” Shino nods with an adorable smile. Everyone else besides the two of us leaves after receiving a soft peck from me and we get ready too. Shino is in her charming miko-battle outfit which I really adore, and I choose to pick up my adventuring gear to not stand out too much. We move out together and I take the initiative to hold Shino’s hand. She shyly complies and walks by my side with a happy smile. The two of us did go out to various events together, but I guess this is our first proper date, with the both of us admitting it. Since we’ve eaten breakfast not that long ago, we decide to just stroll through the city and visit some of the sightseeing spots and tourist locations. I’m happy to just sit down with Shino by a huge and beautiful fountain and chat about random things. She lets me know more about her family and how she was brought up, also mentioning the prospect of getting wed to some heir of another notable clan. Even though it feels a little bad, Shino is glad that we ended up here together as it allowed her to escape that future without her having to show disrespect towards her family. I comfort her as much as I can. Even if she says this, it’s still tough to get dragged away without even being able to say anything to her parents. Even I was feeling down about just disappearing without leaving a word to my grandparents. Hopefully, they will make use of the things that I’ve left them. But, it’s not certain that we can’t go back. I’m sure Lumina would be willing to do something if we manage to prevent the Calamity from destroying this world. The question if we would like to return without being able to go back to Naharren is a different one, and more important to me. I've grown fond of at least a few people here. While we discuss various things, I also share what I’ve learned from the Goddess with Shino. She gets touched by the story of this world and its inhabitants. Maybe not to the level of selflessly rushing ahead to do anything she can right here right now, but she certainly sympathizes with them. She suggests that we go to the castle and meet up with others and the King. I’m not really against the idea of a small reunion but I would rather not stay for long around Kamil. He’s quite annoying and pretty much nothing else. I agree with her and we continue our little date, for now, aiming to visit the others a bit later. And to let Ross know about it, I raise my arms into the air as if I’m stretching while making a few inconspicuous signs with my hands. Then, I ask Shino to follow me into an alley and we wait. If we are lucky, someone might have been keeping an eye on me as usual. A middle-aged man enters our alley and brings out a cigarette, starting to light it up. He moves closer and leans onto the wall next to us, nodding at me. I notice a familiar crest on his cigarette and pass on my message, leaving shortly after. Shino jokes that it feels like we are in a spy movie and I have to agree. We continue our fun time. It’s now mostly me filling her in on everything that happened after we split up at the castle. Shino eagerly listens to my tales; some boring, some unusual, some quite unbelievable. She also chimes in with her experiences from time to time. Then, a familiar voice calls to me in the middle of the street. “Hey! Alastair!” We both turn around and notice a girl with short black hair jogging our way. She soon reaches us with a wide smile. “Elise. Fancy meeting you here.” “I know. I’ve been really lucky since our last conversation! Anyway, this is great. I was just going to the mansion to let you know that I’m done with everything. May I move in today?” “Naturally. Feel free to go there whenever. The girls will give you a hand if you need help with anything. I’m currently a little bit busy to do it myself. Apologies.” She notices our joined hands and gasps. “Oh! I’m sorry! I don’t remember seeing you back at the mansion though. Are you also one of Alastair's wives?” Shino glances to the side while blushing slightly. I can feel a faint squeeze around my hand. “Well… Something like that,” I answer in her stead. “Alright! I won’t interrupt your date anymore! Have fun and see you back at home! I’m looking forward to working with you, Al!” She starts jogging back the way she came from, waving at us for some time. I check on my timid samurai and she smiles at me before pulling on my arm to peck my lips like the sweet little thing she is. We decide to wrap it up after a short romantic dessert in one of my favourite cafes. Shino seems to think the same after we eat our respective pieces of cheesecake. They truly have the best one in the capital here. Filled to the brim with sweetness, we head towards the castle with a happy step. The guards recognize us instantly and let us through without an issue. Even though we know the directions, a maid guides us to a meeting room where Ross and others seem to have gathered after my notice. Shortly before we enter through the fancy double door, I glance at Shino. “Should I take my hand back now?” She looks at our fingers still interlocked and then up at me while pondering for a moment. “It’s okay. Pretty much everyone knows I like you a lot, Sensei. And I don’t care what Kamil-san says. Can I sit down near you?” “Of course. You can even take my lap if you feel bold enough,” I answer with a smile. A tinge of rosiness adorns her cheeks, telling me that it would be a little bit too much for Shino at the current moment, in front of the whole group of her friends and past classmates. Ready for anything, we enter the chamber. Everyone turns to look at us immediately. Ross smiles at me and waves to encourage us to come closer. I can already see Kamil’s grimace after seeing me. The rest doesn’t seem to have any special reactions. Well, maybe besides Natalie. She’s clearly staring at Shino with a very faint smile. Looking at the samurai girl by my side, I can see her smiling too, half-proud and half-embarrassed, slightly hiding behind me. “Come! Come! Don’t just stand there in the open! It’s rare to get all of you together like that! Let’s make good use of this opportunity!” Ross keeps inviting us and we oblige. Since Natalie is sitting alone on a couch while the other three take up another one, we walk up to her to sit down by her side, with Shino taking the spot between me and the blond-haired bard. They sneakily hit a low-five as we sit down. Is that how girls feel when they see guys congratulating each other on finally getting laid? Weird feeling. But not that bad, at least from the guy’s perspective. “So… How are you guys doing recently?” I throw an open question into the air, not really directed at anyone. “I think you’ve heard about our expeditions already, Mr Carter,” Natalie is surprisingly the first one to answer. “Yes, I did. The King was kind enough to keep me updated on your movements. And please, we’ve talked about this already. Just call me Alastair or Al.” Natalie nods a little hesitantly. “Look who is getting all buddy-buddy with his students. If I remember correctly, you had this idiotic rule not to hit on girls under eighteen, and yet here we are. Looks like a little over a year in a different world truly brought your inner creep out. But who can blame you with that Class of yours, hahaha.” And here it is. I can’t say I missed this voice and its very irritating tone. Well, at least he isn’t completely wrong like he usually is. Besides the fact that I’m not hitting on Natalie, but that’s a detail. I think her eighteenth birthday comes in a few months or something. Anyway, she seems as displeased with this oaf as I am, rolling her eyes at him. “What can I say? People change, adjust and adapt to the new environment. You can’t stay stuck in the past. It’s not too relevant and helpful anymore.” I decide to just go with the flow instead of confronting him for now. “Nice excuses. As expected. So, how is our Mister Sexmancer faring so far? Did you already sell yourself to a brothel or something, to make yourself useful? How many bitches have you seduced with your power and then nailed? Because there’s no way even a single girl would sleep with such a freak out of her own volition, hahaha.” Damn. Is he actually smart and just acts like a total moron? His guess isn’t that far, hah. Who am I kidding? Even a blind squirrel can stumble on a nut once in a while. Well, at least it’s more amusing than irritating right now. “Honestly, I have no idea. I’ve lost count after my first sixsome.” “Pffffffffffffffft, cough, cough, cough!” Marcia suddenly does a powerful spit-take, releasing the contents of her mouth straight at Kamil, turning her head to the side to avoid splattering the King with the tea she has been drinking as she is sitting the closest to him. Okay. Maybe it was worth coming here. She stares at me with wide eyes while Kamil shouts some expletives as he wipes his face and hair. Paul glances at me with a raised eyebrow while the duo by my side giggles very quietly. Ross has an awkward smile, clearly not sure what to say or do. “Anyway, my sex life aside, I know about you guys, but I’m sure most of you heard nothing about me, so I feel obliged to fill you in. Kamil is not that far off. I’ve opened a brothel on the border of mercantile and noble districts. Quite a fancy one. We employ only non-humans as service workers. It’s kind of a theme, I guess. Feel free to pay us a visit if you want. With this card, you’ll get a nice discount for the first time. I’d love it if you maybe waited a little bit though, Natalie. Yeah, I’m still kind of sticking to that rule.” I turn to the actress beauty while throwing our business cards onto the table. She shows a warm smile. “Thank you, Mr Ca—Alastair. But, I’m not sure if I would be interested anyway.” “Ah. If you are wondering, then no, we do not employ men, but there are many other ways we make sure our female clientele leaves fully satisfied.” “Like what? Yourself?” Marcia asks with a cheeky grin. “Check the card. You’ll understand.” She quickly grabs the piece of cardboard and scans it with her eyes. They open wide after she reaches the back. “YOU EVEN HAVE TOYS THERE?! OH MY GOD! I MISS THEM SO MUCH!” Marcia shouts, standing up at the same time. I chuckle at her. The others also pick up the cards and examine them, perhaps not completely believing in what they’ve been hearing in the last few minutes. Only Shino is not that surprised since we’ve talked about it and she even visited one of the Pleasure Chambers with me. “As I said, feel free to come whenever we are open. Even if I’m not around. I’m quite busy with various things recently, but all of the girls there are very competent and helpful. Just don’t stir any trouble. They can kick your ass many times over. Got it?” I stare at a certain blond-haired dude specifically. “Pfft, yeah, for sure they can. I can already see it,” Kamil scoffs. “Listen. I have nothing against you having some fun there, but the moment you break the rules or overstep your boundaries, you better be ready to lose your life if you are planning on putting up a fight. There are many Tier 3 girls there. Some even at Tier 4. And they do not lack combat experience.” An awkward silence falls on the chamber, for whatever reason. I look all over their faces and even Shino seems to be… a little ashamed. Oh. Right. She did say that she and Natalie were growing the fastest out of them and Shino advanced to Tier 3 literally last night with me. I guess I touched a sore spot. But hey, tiering-up supposedly shouldn’t be as easy as I have it, so it’s understandable. I clear my throat and turn to Ross. “Since we are all gathered here, I may as well share what I’ve learned about the Calamity with everyone, instead of having the King pass it on to you guys.” “You? What could you have gathered in that sex den of yours, ha? Rumours from some horny miners?” Kamil sneers at me, slowly regaining his usual attitude. “All I can say is that my source is trustworthy. Anyhow, it looks like we are facing a god.” “What?” Ross furrows his brows. “Why would she summon you then? That’s illogical.” “No, no, no. I didn’t mean Lumi—cough, Goddess Lumina. She’s truly a guardian of this realm. But, it wasn’t like that from the start. Naharren was under the rule of her evil sister, who tortured its inhabitants. Lumina locked her in a different realm since she couldn’t bring herself to kill her sister and then began watching over the world actively. And it looks like the seal is weakening or the other goddess found a way to intrude into this dimension. Abyssals are the monsters she is creating to wipe out all that’s living, kind of in revenge, you could say.” And again, silence falls on the chamber, for a different reason this time. “Are you… sure?” Ross asks. “I would say you can’t get a more reliable source no matter how hard you look.” “Then… what now?” “All I’ve been told so far was to keep growing stronger and at some point, the way to deal with her will be revealed. She isn’t that close to invading this realm, but her forces will definitely keep leaking into it for years to come if nothing changes.” Ross sighs while rubbing his forehead. “I guess there’s nothing else we can do but let you guys roam around the world while having you deal with any outbreaks you can reach…” “No… We’ll have to leave again…” Shino drops her gaze down with a sad expression. I quickly wrap my arm around her and rub her side. “You don’t need to travel very far. We can now speak freely so I’ll be there to meet you whenever I can, alright? Maybe even outside of the capital.” She smiles faintly and nods. Kamil’s laugh catches our attention. “Hahaha! You’ve really fallen for a pimp, Shino! Seriously! Why are you so much into that trash! Your tastes always were weird as fuck, but to have a thing for a whoremonger? Are you not right in the head?” I can see Shino preparing herself to fight him back, but I squeeze her arm to stop her and smile reassuringly. After Kamil finishes, I move my gaze to him and my expression turns cold. “I’ve never cared about what you think or say about me, and I still don’t, but there’s one thing I have to ask of you. Do not bring Shino or the others into this. This is going to be your one and only warning. As you have said it yourself, I did change. If you don’t want to see how much exactly, you better not do or say anything stupid.” It seems that some of my aura has leaked out because Ross gives me a little anxious look and the others seem to be staring at me too. Well, everyone except one person. Why am I not surprised that he noticed nothing? “Pffft! Or what? Are you going to fight me? With that useless Class?” “No.” I wave my hand dismissively. “I’d rather not kill you by accident while not knowing how much I need to hold back.” Shino and Natalie snicker a little and even Marcia smirks. Kamil stands up and points his finger at me. “You fucker! Come at me then! Have you already forgotten who is the real Hero here, you pussy? Duel me if you have balls!” I shake my head and sigh. I knew it would end up like that but I just couldn’t stop myself from speaking up. But, you reap what you sow. “Alright. Let’s take it to the training grounds.” The King reluctantly agrees and we move out. While walking to our destination, I glance at Shino, expecting her to give me a worried look, but she just smiles at me softly. Well, I guess she wouldn’t be that worried after seeing my stats and hearing about my experiences. I really will have to hold back a lot, won’t I? We arrive at one of the open-air arenas and the knights practising here move aside as per the King’s request. Looks like we’ll have a small audience for our awkward show. And it seems that some of them recognize me, whispering between themselves while inconspicuously pointing their fingers at me. I did train here a few times when coming to visit Ross. Kamil gets geared up in his amazing armour and brings out his impressive sword and shield. You do have to appreciate the beauty and functionality of these artifacts, even if the wearer is an ass. But what should I use myself? As I’m wondering, Shino shows up at my side. “Sensei. Good luck.” She gingerly pulls on my sleeve and pecks my cheek. I smile at her and give her a few pats. This actually gives me an idea. “Thank you. I’ll make sure to show you something interesting.” She looks at me with a confused expression before I send her back. Kamil doesn’t seem too happy with our little exchange. Somehow, it makes me feel good. Am I a bad person? Nevertheless, I navigate through my menus and check a few things. Nodding to myself, I bring out my draconic hilt. “Hahaha! Are you going to fight me with an imaginary sword?” While Kamil is ridiculing me, I focus my mind on sending the hilt instructions on a weapon we haven’t formed yet. Without any issues, pinkish mist starts shaping a very long and curved blade. In a flash, I have a mesmerizing nodachi in my hands, sometimes called a daikatana. Basically, a greatsword version of a katana. I slowly bring it to the level of my shoulder and point the tip towards Kamil. While holding the hilt close to my body, I lower my posture. A cute gasp from somewhere behind me confirms that Shino has realized what I’m trying to do. A small smile appears on my lips. 「It’s showtime.」
Chapter 80 – The First Flag ❤ Spoiler: Chapter After getting into the proper position, I activate the skill. Kamil seems to recognize it and begins hastily moving his shield to cover his right side when my vision suddenly blurs. It regains focus moments before my blade collides with the metal aegis, releasing a loud clang. The force of the charge pushes me past Kamil while throwing him off balance. I stop a few meters behind him with my sword low near the ground and exhale heavily. My heart is beating like crazy. What a feeling. It was almost like reaching over a hundred under a second and then instantly slowing down. How can her small frame endure so many G's? “What the hell?! That’s Shino’s move! How can you use it?!” Kamil shouts after collecting himself from the received blow. I take a deep breath and chuckle while turning around, placing the blade of my weapon over my shoulder. “It’s the power of love. One level above the power of friendship.” “Bullshit!” Kamil clicks his tongue. “It doesn’t matter if you can imitate one of her attacks, I’m taking you down!” He definitely activates some technique as the air around him changes visibly. A golden aura begins shimmering over the contours of his body and his eyes also emanate a golden glow. Additionally, Kamil’s shield gets covered with a yellow layer of mana too, similar to what I’ve seen Kyrie do. Hero Class is such a cheat. But well. So is mine. While Kamil is powering up, I reach for another technique from the Moon-Slashing Arts that I’ve borrowed from Shino. Thanks to the fact that I did practice with katana-type blades back in the day, I’m able to use those skills at a fairly decent level since my Katana Proficiency is at level 3 or so. A black mist envelops my left hand and I position it by my side, making a circle with my fingers. With a little bit of an issue due to the length of the blade, it looks quite comical as I awkwardly slide it into the non-existing sheath. The whole weapon gets covered by the black mist and I lower my stance, prepared to draw. Just as Kamil finishes his preparations, I squeeze the handle harder and feel a tingling sensation on the inner side of my hand. Faster than my eyes can perceive it, the black blade makes a diagonal cut upwards, sending three giant pillars of dark energy straight at my opponent, leaving deep cuts in the arena. I instantly break into a run afterwards and watch how Kamil manages to block the first and the second blade of darkness, but they break the golden cover and push his guard to the side, allowing the last one to smack him right in the chest. Looks like I can properly control the lethality of these skills as his armour receives only a dent. Neat. Before he can catch a breath, I’m already in front of him. Kamil makes a desperate attempt to block my nodachi sailing through the air at him with his own sword, but I change the direction mid-swing and hit his knee, making him lean forward. His face heading down meets the pommel of my weapon heading back up and the latter overpowers the former enough to throw him slightly into the air. To finish up the impromptu combo, I spin around and land a mid-kick into his stomach. But, it seems that I have underestimated my already held-back strength and send him flying, crashing into the nearby wall. “Whoops.” I retract my leg and put the nodachi back on my shoulder. “Hey, at least you can take a good beating with these skill—” *SHIIING* A huge golden greatsword shoots out of the dust that's still covering Kamil and obstructing my vision, heading straight for me at an incredible speed. I manage to jump aside only partially, parrying the awe-inspiring projectile with a hastily put up guard, only thanks to my slightly heightened senses coming from my race and high stats. The holy blade zooms past me and slams into the opposite wall, leaving a shallow cut on my shoulder. He is definitely not holding back. “You fucker!” Kamil shouts as he emerges from the grey ashes with a clearly unamused expression. “Is that the only insult you know? It’s getting a little boring.” He sneers at me, recasting the protection on his shield while walking. “Stop using someone else’s techniques and fight me with your own power!” Kamil lunges at me, shortening the distance between the two of us in just three big steps. His sword leaves a golden trail as it’s heading towards my head from above with a high vertical swing. Such an open attack is easy to parry even for me and I let it slide over my angled blade to the side. I push him away a bit with a knee hit and we get entangled in an exchange of blows in close quarters. I’m at a bit of a disadvantage with my large weapon at this distance so I’m reduced to mostly defending. After a few short moments, an opportunity appears. His sword pushes the tip of my blade to the ground and positions it in the perfect place for me to activate another technique from the Moon-Slashing Arts. Surprising him with a flash of white light, I invoke Crescent Cleave while focusing on making the strike blunt. Immediately after my blade reaches the highest point, I follow with Falling Star and make a mirrored version of Crescent Cleave, effectively leaving an X-shaped shining cut hanging in the air for a brief moment. Kamil gets launched backwards from the double hit, shoving his sword into the ground to slow himself down. After reaching a stop, he throws me an irritated glare. “Is that all you can do?! Mimicking the skills of a girl you’ve fucked?!” I sigh. “Fine. I guess I can humour you for a second.” Releasing the nodachi form, I bring the bladeless hilt in front of me and begin filling it with mana. The crystal on the bottom shines brightly and I pull the handle to the opposite sides at the same time. As predicted, the artefact splits into two mirrored copies and stays in each of my hands. “Let’s see how much damage you can really tank.” Two ominous greatswords form from both artefacts; one sapphire blue and the other crimson red. I stop trying to mentally limit myself and lean forward, applying more pressure onto my right foot. The moment I hear the pavement under it crack, I rush at him, closing up in a few ground-crushing steps, effectively doing the same as he did previously but without the use of a skill. Seeing a berserker-like opponent with dual greatswords heading straight at him, Kamil raises his shield at his front and the aura covering it turns much denser, spreading around the edges of the aegis to cover more space. Both of my weapons strike the golden shield from both sides, and surprisingly, bounce back, accompanied by the sound of someone hitting a metal gong. Making use of that short window of opportunity, Kamil thrusts his sword into the air. Immediately, chills run down my spine. A moment later, immense pressure hits me from above, forcing me onto one knee while I support myself with the blue greatsword stabbed into the ground. Before a blinding light and loud buzzing surrounds me, I catch Shino shouting something and Kamil beginning to laugh. Then, in the middle of white that forces me to close my eyes, I kneel under the pressure as my ears are assaulted by an unbearable noise. Additionally, all the skin on my body starts burning and stinging like hell. Somehow managing to shape the red greatsword into a dagger, I struggle to raise it above my head before I receive any more serious damage. After reaching my objective, I can feel eight thick chains shooting from the ground and latching onto the blade I’m holding up in the air, creating a sharp-angled cone around me. The pressure still remains but the light no longer burns me. I open my eyes and find myself in a very tight space created by these purplish chains. It looks like they can withstand whatever this attack is without an issue. I guess their nullification ability comes in handy here. After ten full seconds, the pressure and loud buzzing slowly fade away. I retract the chains and stand up, waiting for the light to disappear too. The curtain obstructing my vision retracts back into the sky and reveals Kamil standing in the same place as earlier while still laughing heartily. He finally notices my barely scratched state and stops as confusion paints his face. “What? How are you fin—” *THUD* I slam my fist straight into his face without holding anything back, interrupting Kamil mid-sentence. The blow obviously sends him flying into a wall again as light ripple travels through the air from the force of the impact. “Are you a fucking idiot?!” I shout shortly after the punch. Without a second wasted, I shape a whip and send it after him. In the next moment, Kamil’s body is speeding back at me, with the rope coiled around his throat. He lands perfectly on my fist prepared for his arrival, launching him into another part of the wall with a mighty blow to the stomach, releasing another ripple into the air. “Did you want to kill me with that?!” I shout again as he crashes into the stone. The pattern repeats for a while until I run out of the wall to destroy. With one last pull, I bring him back in front of me and wrap up in Void Chains to hang him in the air. I was going to scold that idiot further but he’s barely conscious after taking so many hits. His armour has multiple dents all over it. I have to admit, it’s a very powerful artefact. He barely suffered any internal damage. At least I can rest easy knowing that they do have someone capable of soaking blows around. Retracting the chains, I allow him to slide onto the ground almost lifelessly. Shino runs up to me as I release a long sigh. “Sensei! Are you alright?” She starts checking me all around, especially the cut on my shoulder. “I’m fine. Much better than this punk.” I stop her and brush through Shino’s hair to calm her down a little. “That move did pack a punch though. My skin still stings like hell. I’ll need at least half an hour with my Rejuvenate to get rid of it.” She releases a sigh of relief and looks up at me. “I got so scared when he used that. The last time we’ve seen his Divine Retribution, it evaporated a bunch of Abyssals in seconds. But, I’m so glad that you are fine.” “Somehow. I could have ended up as a toast if not for one of my abilities. Anyway, we better bring him to a healer first. I don’t want this duel to maim him and who knows how he looks under that armour.” I glance at Ross on the sidelines and he nods at me. A few guys in robes run to us immediately. One of them starts casting some low-level healing spell on my wound. The rest of the squad also comes to us, plus one person I don’t remember being here when we were starting. Shino notices me staring at them and pulls on my sleeve. “That’s Vanessa-san. She returned shortly after you guys entered the arena. She is the new member of our team that I’ve told you about, the geo mage.” Ah. I see. She’s quite the looker. And that gentle smile perfectly suits her almost noble beauty. She must be popular amongst the adventurers. Seems like this world doesn’t lack its fair share of badass beauties of various specializations. I move my attention to Ross as they arrive by our side. “Sorry for the wall. I got a little worked up.” He gives me a wry smile and shakes his head. “Don’t worry about it. Things like these happen from time to time. But well… to almost completely shatter a magically reinforced surface… I did expect you to be strong from the display that time, but it seems that I’ve been slightly underestimating you.” “Truly, to completely overpower someone specializing in defence, it was a spectacle to watch,” the brown-haired lady in emerald cloth armour comments with a soft smile. “Vanessa, as I presume?” I glance at her. “Ah, where are my manners? I’ve heard a lot about you but you might not know me. Yes, my name is Vanessa De Vere, but I often use my alias, Tooru, during my adventures. Since you are a trusted man of King Rossberg and also of the heroes’ group, I think I can mention that King Melrond from Ronerulle is my father.” She makes a courteous bow. “Oh, a princess. It’s my honour.” I also bow my head. For some reason, Ross seems to be very tense. He often does some weird gestures with his eyes when I glance at him, aimed towards Vanessa. Maybe he actually has a thing for her? He did say that no princess caught his attention though. Who knows. “Dude! That was amazing! Weren’t you supposed to be weak?” Marcia joins in, clearly excited after the bout. “Well, a lot has happened since we parted ways. I’ve realized a few things and also received plenty of help from other people. My methods to grow stronger are quite… unique.” “I know! It’s sex, right? You’ve really scored a jackpot with that Class, getting pussy and power at the same time. Usually, it’s the latter that leads to the former.” I chuckle and shake my head. “It’s not really like that. If it was, this Class wouldn’t have been almost forgotten and its holders wouldn’t be incredibly weak. Random sex doesn’t really help me. It’s actually more about bonds.” “Besides, Sensei’s abilities focus more on others rather than him,” Shino butts in from my side. Marcia moves her gaze to the samurai girl with a wide smile. “You’ve finally taken him for a ride, haven’t you? Took you long enough, geez. So, is he as amazing as we thought?” Shino hides behind my arm as her cheeks steadily grow redder and redder under Marcia’s enthusiastic barrage. With a wry smile, I raise my hand to stop her. “Let’s not forget that we are in public. Not everyone is as open and easygoing as you, Marcia. We are in the presence of royalty too.” She rolls her eyes and shrugs. Ross must be already used to her way of being while Vanessa seems to be holding up pretty decently, with just a tinge of rosiness present on her fair cheeks. Paul tries his best to hide his embarrassment but it doesn’t work that well for him. The King clears his throat, capturing our attention. “I suggest we move back to the castle while our healers take good care of Kamil. Judging by the intensity of this fight, I don’t think it would be wise to send you out too early so I guess you are free to do as you please until he makes a complete recovery. We can talk about possible destinations for your journeys after that.” I can feel Shino’s joy through our bond after hearing his words. In the end, that means she can spend some more time with me without worrying about others. I’m pretty sure it would be hard deciding between accompanying them or staying with me. She does have a decently strong sense of obligation, especially towards her close friends. As the robed healers carry Kamil out to wherever they are going, we head the opposite way and follow Ross back into the castle in pairs. Marcia can’t stop fangirling over the latest bout and keeps pulling Paul into a one-sided conversation again and again while Natalie and Vanessa follow shortly after them, exchanging some short sentences now and then. We close the group with Shino, walking pretty much in silence. Just when I’m going to try and make some small talk, her petite hand slides into mine and the world around me swirls into darkness once, twice, thrice before I regain my full vision. But, it happens at an unfamiliar place; some kind of a small chamber, most likely a bedroom. “Where are we?” I ask while looking around. “Sensei…” Ignoring my question, Shino moves to my front and guides my hand—that she is still holding in hers—under her skirt and then into her soft panties. My fingers reach a very warm and incredibly moist spot over the delicate skin of her girly mound. She looks up at me with a heavy blush. “My, my. You seem very bothered. Astrea might have been on point back then, hadn't she?” She shyly glances to the side for a brief moment before returning her eyes to mine. “Yes… Although, it wasn’t that bad… Just a little tingly… But it got way worse during the duel… I don’t think I can hold back any longer...” I chuckle and rub my finger over her hot lower lips a little, causing Shino’s mouth to open cutely. She places a hand on my crotch and gives me a pleading gaze. “This is my room so no one should find us if we are quick… Please?” Placing a soft peck on her forehead, I stir my fingers some more, evoking a barely audible moan from her this time. “How can I say no when you are like this? It’s my fault, isn’t it?” Shino giggles quietly as she pulls my cock into the open, giving it a few strokes up and down, still gazing straight into my eyes. After leaving a soft kiss on my lips, she turns around, leans forward a bit to hold onto the nearby wall and uses her other hand to slip her panties to the side, uncovering her clearly wet slit. She stares at me over her shoulder while spreading it wide with her fingers. I step closer and lean my body over hers, entwining the fingers of her hand pressed on the wall with mine as my shaft touches her warm pussy from below. She shivers a little when our private parts make contact. “So…” I whisper to her ear as my body presses into hers from behind, rubbing my rod over her leaking honeypot back and forth. “How many times did you fantasize about having a quickie with your sensei?” “Mhhhhnnn… I’m sorry…” “What for?” “For being such a lewd girl…” I chuckle again, realizing that the answer might be a pretty high number. “And? Did I ever say that I dislike lewd girls?” “N-No…” “Then what did your sensei say?” “That you l-love lewd girls—aaaaahhhhhhhh…” Just as she finishes answering, I slowly slide my glans inside her snug entrance, knowing well how tight she was the last time. Shino releases a tame moan and moves her other hand onto the wall too. Bit by bit, I push deeper and deeper, making sure that she enjoys every second of it and doesn’t feel any discomfort. “Sensei’s p-penis… So hot…” “Fuuuh… I could say the same… Are you trying to melt my cock off?” She giggles adorably and presses her cheek against mine after I position my face next to hers. “I can’t help it. It already feels so much better than the last time…” “Well then. Let’s not make the others wait too long, shall we?” Shino nods and we enter a slightly awkward kiss with me pressing onto her from behind, pretty much pinning her to the wall. I begin to slowly move my hips back and forth, immediately causing Shino to sigh blissfully into my lips. While my left hand is entwined with hers, I use the right one to playfully roam my fingers under her shirt, caressing her belly and chest in turns. My waist begins hitting her soft bottom strong enough to cause light slapping sounds already and Shino also lets me hear some of her quiet moans. “Mhhhhn… Nhhhhnnn… Sensei… Nnnhhhnnn… You don’t need… to be so gentle… Mhhnnn...” Complying with Shino’s wishes, I turn the pace up a bit which soon raises the volume of her dreamy sighs and moans. Each time my cock rushes through her hot insides and rubs against her uneven walls, Shino breaks our occasional kisses to show her satisfaction. Her whole body jumps a little when I pound her from behind. “Ahhh… Ahnnn… It’s actually… so much better than I imagined… Ahhhh…” “I’m glad to hear that… Haaah… Anything else for my dear princess?” Shino doesn’t answer for a moment, clearly hesitant about voicing out her desires, but she finally pushes through her worries and catches my eyes with hers as I keep giving her pussy a good time. “Ummm… Ahhhh… Can you… push me harder into the wall? Mhnnnn…” She’s really getting anxious over the smallest things. I immediately begin incorporating her little fantasies into our session and squash her smaller-than-mine frame into the wooden surface, without pressing too hard onto her but enough to get rid of any distance that was left between her chest and the wall. I catch both of her hands and move them slightly higher. As I present her exposed neck with countless soft kisses, I keep shoving my cock inside her yearning hole even harder. Being tightly pressed against the wall, her body has no more room to run away from my pounding and each thrust causes her waist to lightly hit the hard surface, which produces a rhythmic accompaniment of noises created by my hips hitting her plump butt, wet sounds from my dick making out with her pussy, and her waist softly hitting the wooden wall. “Ahhh… Ahhhh… Ahhnnn… Like this… is good… Ahhh… I’m almost… Ahhhh...” I give her pretty neck a tame bite and feel her whole body shudder. At the same time, Shino’s hot internal walls coil around my shaft with increased force, rubbing me in just the perfect way. As Shino releases an alluring moan, riding her high, I also groan a little and allow waves of milky liquid to fill her up. I make a few more thrusts, aiming to paint her furthest depths in white as her whole body trembles and then wait for my little princess’ orgasm to reach its end, holding her firmly against the wall. We stare at each other while breathing roughly and Shino smiles at me. “One more?” I chuckle at her. “What happened to the quickie?” She adorably escapes my gaze, slightly ashamed of herself. I gently pull my penis outside and turn her around, placing my hands on the inner side of her thighs. Shino quickly catches onto my intention and places her own hands on my shoulders as I lift her up and press her back against the wall, aiming my tip against her pink crevice. She entwines her legs behind me as I slide myself back inside and seal her lips with mine at the same time. Without waiting, I start pounding her pussy again, giving it a good stir from below, hammering her body into the wall. “Mmmmhnnn… Nhnnnn… Mhhnnnn…” With our mouths sweetly rubbing against each other, only muffled moans are able to escape the passionate kiss. Shino seems to be enjoying the rough affection today so I keep poking my tip as deep as I can in this position, tickling some spots she gives the best reactions to. Her hands, now free, get themselves busy by exploring my hair and her slender fingers run through it with tender movements. I can feel her relishing in the pleasure and I’m sure she can also sense how good her tight insides feel to me through our bond as she breaks our kiss from time to time with a smile she can’t hold back. Perhaps because she has come recently, Shino’s high is building pretty quickly and very close to reaching another breaking point already. Since that works pretty well for us, I spread her thighs to the sides a little more and give her pussy an even stronger pounding. Shino’s body keeps sliding up the wall from the force of the impact each thrust creates. “Ahhh… Mhhhnn… Ahhhh… Nnhnnnn… Ahhhhh…” She persistently aims for my lips after each time we are forcefully split apart by her moving up, resulting in a weird combination of muffled and open moans, which, I have to admit, sound pretty hot. When her fingers move to my back and dig deep into the leather of my coat, I also quickly shift my hands to wrap them tightly around her waist and pull Shino’s body down one last time, impaling her on my hard cock and sending my tongue out to explore her mouth. She moans fervently with our connected lips, causing vibrations to tickle my muscle and mouth at the same time as her pussy attempts to wring me dry for the second time. I very much oblige and fill her up to the brim with another luscious load. I hope this is enough to satiate her burning desire or the others will definitely figure us out. Shino rests her head on my shoulder as she slowly calms down. I brush through her black hair affectionately. She finally straightens her back and arrives with her face in front of mine, giving me a warm smile. “That was amazing, sensei. And… Sorry.” “Apologizing again?” She chuckles. “I’ll pin you down and fuck senseless anytime you want. That movement skill of yours comes in handy for that. I’m so jealous.” “Can’t you copy it like my other abilities?” “Once every two days, I guess. I need to check if I can use it. But, I do have Void Affinity so it should be fine?” I slowly let Shino down while still supporting her with my body. Noticing a stream of white beginning to drip out of her precious place, I quickly press my fingers over her lower lips to save her tights from getting accidentally stained. Shino giggles at me and pecks my cheek. I give her a soft kiss back and carefully cast some cleaning magic to get rid of the evidence and also dry out her wet panties since they are quite thin. After I’m done tending to her, Shino insists on cleaning me up too, obviously, with her mouth. I enjoy her warm tongue for a moment and she stuffs my cock back into my underwear after getting rid of her leftover saliva with a bit of magic too. It will always feel weird to hear that my semen tastes amazingly sweet. We check ourselves and each other all around and exit Shino’s room. A group of maids spots us and quickly escapes behind the nearby corner. Right. I don’t think this room has any silencing wards and we’ve assaulted the wall between her chamber and this corridor pretty roughly. Shino picks up my hand and nods at me with rosy cheeks, warning me about the transfer this time. We make three shadowy jumps again and reappear around the same spot we’ve disappeared from. I lead us back to the meeting chamber. “Al! Shino! Where did you two go?” Ross asks us the moment we step inside. “I got quite thirsty after the duel and we took a turn to the kitchens. Apologies for taking so long, we’ve lost track of time while chatting there.” He nods at me and we move to sit down near Natalie. Somehow, I have a feeling that she has again figured things out just from exchanging glances with Shino. Fortunately, I don’t think anyone else is as sharp as her. We talk a little more about things connected to the Abyssals and what plans Ross has for the heroes. It seems like he is truly trying his best to support them properly and has researched the best areas for them to explore and experience the world. Rather than ordering them to head to someplace, it’s more like he provides them with good opportunities. “Alright. It was fun meeting you all again, and you Vanessa, but I have to head back. There are things in a few days that I have to prepare for properly. Ah. The plans, Ross?” I speak as I stand up. “They should be delivered by now. I had them verified as much as possible. If you notice any discrepancies, I would be glad if you could note them down.” “Of course. Thank you. I believe you should be quite satisfied with the outcome.” Ross gives me a wry smile, clearly trying to force it down before the others notice. Good. With the most recent map of the sewage system and Astrea’s knowledge, it should be a piece of cake to navigate through the canals. After making a courteous bow, I start heading towards the door. “You are going too, Shino?” Marcia’s question stops me and I turn around with Shino right behind me. “Yes… I will be staying at Sensei’s place… For now…” she answers quietly. “You are going to live in a brothel?” Paul asks. “Well now. Outside of the working hours, it’s still a noble-class mansion worth thousands of gold, you know?” I answer. “Our residents are always praising the living conditions.” “Now I’m even more interested in seeing that place,” Marcia comments. “You are free to come with us for a short visit. It will be just in time for a little dessert.” Then, I glance at Vanessa. “I’m not sure if inviting a princess to such a place can be considered as a huge offence, but since you are part of the group now, you are also welcome.” “I don’t pay that much attention to this kind of stuff outside of the official, public affairs. You can say that I’m currently Tooru the Adventurer and not Vanessa the Princess and I have to admit that I’m also a little curious about your place after hearing some bits about it when the two of you were gone.” I nod at her and we move out as a full group. As we stroll through the city, I reach out to Cornelia and Elea to let them know about the incoming guests and they happily oblige to prepare a warm welcome for my friends. I beg them not to cause a scene for once and they just chuckle at me. We arrive in front of the main gate and they can’t believe that it’s really here. Marcia repeatedly asks if I’m not screwing with them, making me chuckle. Shino assures them that we are at the right place and the two of us lead everyone to the main entrance. Fortunately, after opening the door, we do not stumble on two rows of bowing maids loudly announcing their happiness from me coming back home. “Alastair.” A calm voice arrives from above us and we glance up just in time to catch Astrea jump down from the first level and gracefully land on the ground in front of us, surprising everyone greatly. She glances at Shino for a brief moment and nods at her, definitely taking notice of our earlier fun. She then slowly walks up to me and I lean down a little to let her softly peck my lips, sighing inwardly. There goes not causing a scene. At the same time, Elea and Cornelia make their way down the stairs, one at each side, in their casual clothes. The presence of the Court Magician they know from the castle surprises them even more, except for Vanessa, of course. Seeing that Astrea has already gone ahead and did it, the both of them also go for a short kiss after arriving at our spot. Paul is clearly confused by this whole situation while Marcia stares at me with wide eyes. Natalie glances at Shino, who giggles quietly. The two beauties invite everyone to the upper level for some snacks and drinks. We sit down in the recreational area and chat for a bit about the whole place and what we actually have to offer. Marcia clearly shows interest in the fun devices I mention when talking about servicing also female customers so Elea offers to take her to one of the Pleasure Chambers for a quick visit and the two leave. Shortly after, Zalia and Mafaris pass by and stop for a moment to give me a hug from behind. I introduce them and mention that Mafaris is the one who usually takes care of women with different tastes. Then, since Marcia is gone, I suggest a tour to the others too and everyone leaves to take a walk around accompanied by someone. Cornelia escorts Paul, Astrea escorts Natalie, and Mafaris joins in to escort Vanessa, somehow quickly befriending the princess. Shino also leaves to take a bath while I head to my chamber to check if the plans have been delivered. Moments after arriving there, I receive a Whisper from Mafaris, asking if they could occupy a room for a moment while we aren’t technically open. Slightly surprised by the turn of events, I tell her that I don’t mind and they are free to do whatever they want during their free time. Not even three minutes pass when I receive another Whisper, this time from Elea, asking if Marcia can use the chamber as she is barely holding back after seeing all the equipment. I also tell her to allow the redhead to have as much fun as she wants and then return to the maps. Around half an hour later, someone knocks on my door and I get up to check it. It turns out that it’s Vanessa, with slightly flushed cheeks. “Hi. I didn’t know where to go so Mafaris led me to your room. The others aren’t done with their tours yet, it seems.” “That’s fine. Come in. Do you want something cold to drink?” She nods and walks inside. I show her to the coffee table by the window and grab some homemade lemonade I keep in a cabinet equipped with a frost array set up by Cornelia. Pouring both of us a glass, I sit on the opposite side. “Had fun?” I ask with a smile. Vanessa blushes slightly but nods. “She is a very open and likeable person. I kind of… got swept up by her enthusiasm…” “Hahaha. Don’t be so uneasy. I’m actually glad that you are fine interacting with a demi-human.” “Our kingdom doesn’t hate them as much as this one. Personally, I don’t think they should be treated so harshly either.” “That’s good.” “You are a good person too. Shino and Natalie talk about you a lot. I was curious if they were exaggerating, but now I can see that you are really as kind and understanding as they said.” “Thank you. It’s also nice to know that they’ve made friends amongst people of this world. You’ve pretty much filled the spot created by my leave.” She smiles beautifully. “One thing led to another, and here we are. I didn’t think I would join their party. At first, they were only asked by my father to bring me back to our capital for the burial of my brother.” “My sincere condolences.” “It’s okay. Thank you. Anyway, after that, they were heading here so I decided to accompany them since our paths aligned. The details of my brother’s death were very vague and I wanted to investigate it myself, coming here to ask King Rossberg about it since he had passed away in Evaneheim. But, so far, I feel like he has been dodging my questions by repeating the same things. Back to the party though, we’ve gone through a few difficult situations together and I just feel like it’s fun around them. We have a good synergy too. And I do want to protect people from the Calamity.” Suddenly, something clicks in my head. Rossberg’s weird behaviour around Vanessa begins making a lot of sense if I’m not mistaken about this, and every piece of information keeps telling me that I’m not. A few of my Void Chains in the form of comfortable thin purple straps shoot from the ground and wrap themselves around Vanessa’s legs, arms and waist, effectively incapacitating her movements as she is placing down her glass with lemonade. She glances at me, slightly confused. “What’s the meaning of this?” “I deeply apologize for this offence, Princess, but I’m not stupid enough to ignore such a heavy flag.”
Chapter 81 – A Two-Faced Prince in a White Tiger Mask Spoiler: Chapter “Flag?” Vanessa looks at me even more confused. “Just a saying. Don’t pay too much attention to it.” I wave my hand dismissively. “I have quite a few people who I hold dear and whose well-being and safety are my utmost priorities. I’ve gone through plenty of tales about people choosing to ignore the problem in hopes of it going away and I’m not the one to take such stupid risks. Especially if it can bite me in the ass with tenfold strength in the future, pardon my language.” “I’m afraid that I still don’t follow…” “Right. I apologize if I come out as insensitive, but would you mind telling me more about your brother?” Her eyes widen in realization after a few seconds. “You know something.” I nod at her. “I won’t lie to you, yes I do. But, before I share it with you, I need to understand you better. You might have gotten close with my friends, but it’s pretty much the first time the two of us have met and I don’t know a whole lot about you. If you would please answer some of my questions, I promise you to, in turn, answer all of yours and tell you everything.” Vanessa observes me carefully for a moment, most likely gathering her thoughts and nods. “Alright. I’ll play along for now. Would you mind recalling these restraints?” The straps wrapped around her arms retract back into the ground, leaving the rest intact. “I guess you really don’t trust me,” she comments, putting the glass on the table and moving her hands to her lap. “I apologize, but the only thing that I can personally judge your character by is your family. And they certainly didn’t leave a favourable impression on me.” She furrows her brows at me and then sighs softly. “What did that idiot do while he was here… So, what do you want to know?” “What kind of person was he?” “He wasn’t perfect, but he was a good man. A proper prince in the public, you could say. Always paying attention to etiquette and handling himself as royalty should. Since he was going to succeed to the throne, Father was teaching him everything he should know, and that included interacting with people and managing the kingdom.” Vanessa glances outside the window and shakes her head with a faint smile. “But, those who knew him better, would instantly tell you that he was a huge womanizer. The only reason he even considered going out to the common people was the chance that he could meet a nice girl to flirt with. And since you have to admit that he was quite handsome and charming—combined with his status as a prince—he almost always found some pretty woman to accompany him for the day. Or night. When our parents weren’t watching, he even tried hitting on me from time to time. Seriously...” “I see. Did he have any hobbies besides chasing girls?” I ask. She chuckles lightly. “Oh, yes, he did. One that would be considered so unmasculine that it made him extremely tense and embarrassed whenever someone asked about it, even indirectly. Perhaps due to his obsession with women, he somehow got into tailoring. And by tailoring, I mean creating quite obscene lingerie and underwear for girls. Most likely for all those ladies he courted all the time. I can definitely see him begging them to wear it.” “That’s… certainly something he might have wanted to keep to himself, considering his image,” I comment, not exactly fully convinced about that part. “I know, right? He was so secretive about it that literally no one was allowed to even take a peek into his personal workshop in the castle’s dungeons. It was to the point of obsession. He hired powerful magicians to put seals and arrays all over the place. No one could even think about entering it without his approval. I once approached it alone and was sent flying by some invisible force, having to use my own magic to defend myself.” Right. He definitely was so shy and embarrassed about making underwear that he rigged his own studio with offensive magic. I bet he had quite the collection of tools and products down there. He must have let his creative instincts go wild with zero supervision there. “You have mentioned earlier that your kingdom isn’t as hostile towards demi-humans as Evalitia. Do you perhaps employ them in the castle? Or let non-human slaves do some work?” “While they aren’t treated with as much hate as here, they still aren’t welcome enough to function in many public or governmental places. To avoid any possible complications and conflicts, the castle’s servants consist only of Humans. Demi-human slaves can still be found in the cities, in a similar position as in Evaneheim for example, but people don’t abuse them as much. At least publicly.” Yeah. At least publicly. I think that’s the keyword here. “Alright. What about your brother? What was his stance on the topic?” “While he wasn’t really hostile towards them, you could definitely tell that he had a slight aversion towards non-human races. In public, he could often be caught squinting his eyes at women of other races. Sometimes he felt disgusted even to the extent of having to cover his mouth as it would involuntarily twist in displeasure, to not let people around notice his true thoughts slipping out and destroying his image, portraying him as someone calm and neutral.” Bullshit. He fed them with so much bullshit. Twist in displeasure? I bet he was grinning like the creep he was and that’s what he didn’t want people to see. I’ve always been against too strict parenting, but they must have literally left him alone to do whatever he wanted and never checked anything. I sigh and rub my temples. This situation is just hilarious. And tough to unravel. Especially with Vanessa’s views of her brother, which most likely aren’t that far from the public and their parents too. No wonder Ross came up with that heroic stunt of saving civilians by him. Well. I need to start confirming things now. “Okay. I think I’ve heard enough. Let me ask you a question related to your investigation. If the person responsible for your brother’s death was still alive, what would you do?” “That’s obvious. I’d bring them to justice. Life for a life. I’ve seen my brother’s body. He was literally split in half with a clean cut, head to toe. I can’t let such a dangerous person roam free if they somehow survived the King’s operation. And I won’t lie that I do not wish to avenge him,” Vanessa declares with a cold expression. “Justice, you say. But what if justice was completely different from how you perceive it?” “Huh? What do you mean by that?” “What if during your investigation you learned that your brother wasn’t necessarily in the right?” “Why would he not be?” she asks confusedly. “He was trying to protect the people running away during the chaos and even clashed against a very strong Berserker. How can that be wrong?” “In the public version of events, yes, he did.” Vanessa stops for a moment while furrowing her eyebrows at me. “Are you implying that it was different?” “Do you always announce things to the people exactly as they happened? No matter how it happened? With all the little details from start to finish, including the unsightly parts?” She again doesn’t answer for a moment, which clearly confirms my statement. That’s the first rule of governmental propaganda—focus on the positive aspects and the end result while omitting or slightly altering the uncomfortable parts. Operations on this scale rarely go perfectly as planned. “So, that means King Rossberg lied to us.” “Yes.” “Why?” “Because he knew how you and your family viewed your brother. And he knew you would most likely not believe the truth, choosing to give you the same version as the public to avoid complications and possible conflict with Ronerulle. Which we can now see how turned out. And is what I’m currently trying to prevent from happening to me.” “Considering everything you’ve said and implied, you do know the actual truth behind my brother’s death. Is that right?” “Yes, I do. But, I think it would be better if you heard the story from someone else—an actual victim in this scenario.” Just as I finish my sentence, the door to my chamber opens and Elea walks inside. I have asked her if she would be willing to talk about that horrible night while we were conversing here with Vanessa, and she agreed, arriving in front of my room and waiting for the proper moment. The dark elf lady moves to my side and stops slightly behind me. I glance up at her. “Elea, just grab a chair or I’ll be the one to do it.” “That’s not necessary, Master. As a maid, I—” “I didn’t call you here as a maid but as one of my precious lovers. I won’t let you stand while recalling that day.” She nods with a soft smile and moves one of the free chairs next to mine, sitting down as I asked of her. I move my hand and place it over hers since our armrests are close. She glances at me with a smile for a moment before turning to face Vanessa. “Hello again. You might be wondering why I am here. As you already know, an illegal slave auction took place under Evaneheim. I took part in it. As a slave, of course.” “Ah. I’m sorry to hear that,” Vanessa nods at her politely. “It’s fine. Those were some tough times for me and my friends, but I like to look at it as a trial that led me to a much happier conclusion.” She looks at me and uses her other hand to stroke mine from above. “Nevertheless, to keep it short, my village had been exposed to malicious Humans and we were captured to be sold to various slave merchants. I and five of my friends ended up in that illegal auction as they deemed us the most profitable.” I can spot a slight change in Vanessa’s emotions even though she seems to be holding them well in check. A bit of sorrow peaks from behind that calm expression. Even though it’s not what I was looking for, I might be unintentionally bringing in some psychological plays into this conversation by letting her listen to a story from the victim’s perspective. Elea glances at me again. “Where should I start?” “From the moment you stepped onto the stage is fine. No need to go further than after the incident,” I answer. “Alright. With just a semi-transparent cloth covering my breasts and private areas, I was brought in manacles onto a stage in front of many people in ball outfits and wearing masks. According to the presenter, I was a very rare product, but before everyone could start bidding, one person loudly announced that he would purchase me for 500 gold coins. After that, no one dared to even speak, as if scared of going against them. That is until one of the women sitting around Alastair raised the price. I think to 800 gold?” I smile wryly when recalling that part. I’ve gone and brought that bunch with me to make myself fit the atmosphere more. Those women actually played a much bigger role than I first thought. Vanessa glances at me with slightly raised eyebrows and I look back at her. “I was the King’s undercover agent. My task was to confirm that the auction place was real. And well, I kind of decided to use that guy’s inflated ego to stall for time a bit. Anyway…” Elea nods at me and continues. “Then, that person started fighting over me with Alastair, bit by bit, until they reached 3000 gold coins. I remember that clearly because they were arguing very loudly and the person in the white tiger mask was threatening him with his supposedly high standing, swearing to uproot Alastair’s whole lineage. And then, Alastair completely destroyed his remaining composure by bidding 15000 gold coins.” Vanessa glances at me for a brief moment. I chuckle a little. “Funds from the King. I had to return those, obviously. Just making sure that I wasn’t out of place there.” “After that bid, the other person demanded to check if Alastair had this much money, and during that, a huge explosion shook the whole place. Someone from the hosts ran into the hall and shouted that the auction had been exposed and everyone started running away in chaos. Everyone except for the bidder. He took advantage of the commotion and rushed to take me with him, starting to struggle with my chains, locked to the stage. Some other, magical chains bound him and he noticed Alastair running towards us. He shouted to a butler that was with him… I don’t remember the name… to kill Alastair.” “Zaeed. I will never forget this old man and his huge knives. I almost died back there.” Vanessa’s eyes clearly widen when I mention the butler’s name, but they quickly revert back to normal. She moves her gaze from Elea to me. I’m fairly sure she is starting to realize the rest of the story. Elea strokes my hand again. “It was a very close fight. I thought the older man would win as he had you pinned most of the time. But, you somehow beat him. And in the meanwhile, the butler’s master brought out a knife and pointed it to my throat, saying that if he couldn’t have me, no one would, and ordered you to drop your weapon.” For a brief moment, Vanessa turns to Elea, but she soon refocuses on me. It’s hard to read her now. Almost as if she has steeled herself not to show any emotions. “I thought this was the end for me, but then… you dropped your weapon and a loud metallic noise resounded behind me as your blade sank into the floor. The dagger the man was holding to my throat fell to the ground, and when I looked back, I screamed, seeing him split in half by a giant sword that emerged from the ground.” Suddenly, Vanessa’s shoulders tremble and one of her hands shoots towards me while her fingers make some weird sign, startling Elea. But not me, since I was keeping my attention on her. Vanessa’s eyes then widen as she stares at her arm in confusion. I sigh and point at the purplish belts wrapped around her body down from the chest. “These don’t just restrain your movements. You won’t be able to use your magic and most likely your skills too for as long as I have them on you. You see now why?” She stares at me with slightly cold eyes and tensed lips, slowly retracting her hand back. For a brief moment, there’s nothing but silence between the two of us as we stare at each other straight into the eyes. Then, some tears start rolling down Vanessa’s cheeks. “You killed him…” she whispers, with a slightly shaky voice. “Yes. That is a fact, unfortunately. I had no choic—” “Why didn’t you stop him with the chains again?!” she slightly raises her voice as her lips tremble. “If you want to hear an excuse, I was still new to this and spent a lot of mana. I didn’t want to take risks. I needed something he had not seen yet. And I would personally rather kill a malicious person to save an innocent one than watch the latter die.” Vanessa keeps glaring at me for a moment before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. She opens them again after slightly calming herself down. “Is buying a demi-human slave, even in an illegal auction, really a good reason to judge someone evil?” she asks, a bit more calmly, but still visibly tense and with a cold expression. “I’m sorry, but I spoke with him before the auction too. Just from that short conversation, he appeared to me as an oppressor, trying to act friendly but intimidating me at the same time to not get in his way. And, during the auction, his intentions towards Elea were clear. He was aiming for her right from the start. As he had told me, he loved collecting rare and exotic stuff. I don’t think he meant lingerie.” “How could you be so sure with just that? What if you were completely mistaken? Even if he was going to buy her as a slave and keep her, what if he wanted to have her to make her wear his creations? Maybe too many women refused to do it for him. A slave would have to listen to the orders. Even if that was immoral of him, it didn’t justify killing him.” I sigh heavily. “I understand that it’s very hard to believe in what you have heard because you only knew him from the good side. And perhaps about some of the less likeable quirks he allowed others to witness. I really understand that to you, he was just a slightly mischievous brother and it’s hard to change that perception after listening to someone’s words just once. In your eyes, I’m just slandering his name and it’s hard to accept after years spent around him. But, you are contradicting yourself here. You said he was disgusted by other races.” Vanessa keeps looking at me with the same, cold expression, and I sigh again. Emotions. Even the calmest and most logical people get swayed by them in the end, during tough or critical moments. And I don’t blame her for it. As I have said, two visions of her brother clash against each other. It’s only natural she will find it hard to accept the flawed one. It wouldn’t be that surprising if she held a grudge on me forever. I did kill her close family. But, I need to make sure that she only aims for me if that happens. “Since we won’t get anywhere just staring at each other—and trust me, I don’t want to keep you restrained forever—would you please consider telling me one thing?” After a short moment, she makes a stiff nod. “Did you check his workshop after his death?” “No. We decided to leave it be, as a memorial. And even if we wanted, the magical formations are still active, even… after my brother’s death.” I swipe a hand down my face while sighing, stopping it at my chin. “That’s… very unfortunate... and sad to hear…” “Why do I feel like you don’t mean the memorial part?” Vanessa raises a faintly sarcastic question. “Okay. Let’s do it like this. I have a suggestion for you. Please, hear me out in full before responding. I will set you free. But, you have to promise me two things. I will put my trust in you to keep your word. First, you have to promise not to bring others into this. Focus only on me. I will understand if you hate me forever, but please, leave people precious to me out of this. They had nothing to do with my decisions and actions. And that includes Shino.” “Alasta—” I raise my hand to stop Elea and keep staring at Vanessa. “You don’t have to ask. I would never go after innocent people to hurt the one that has wronged me, no matter how badly. I’m not that kind of person. I will not think less of Shino or the others just because they know you.” I nod at her. “Then, the second part. After I let you go, I want you to go back to your home and break the barriers restricting access to your brother’s workshop. Please, let me finish.” I hold my hand up again after seeing Vanessa going to interrupt me. “I will make a promise too. If after seeing what’s inside you will still think the same of your brother and of me, still believing that he did not deserve his fate even the tiniest bit, I will turn myself into your custody without resisting, to receive a just-in-your-eyes punishment.” “Ala—” “Elea,” I stop the dark elf again. She has even stood up in protest. I glance at her and stroke her hand, still in mine. “Please.” Albeit not without hesitation, Elea sits down again and I turn back to Vanessa. “How can I be sure that you will honour your word? That you won’t just run away while I’ll be gone?” she asks. “How can I be sure that you won’t instantly attack me the moment I lift the chains? I’m trusting you, based on the fact that you get along with my friends. And the fact that Shino and Natalie think highly of you as a person. I just ask you to do the same for me, if you still believe in whatever they told you about me.” Silence falls on us again. Vanessa clearly ponders over my suggestion. After a moment, she takes another deep breath. “Alright. I promise to respect your two wishes, for the sake of those two. I will see for myself what is inside my brother’s workshop. Now release me. I don’t want to waste any time. I will be back. You can be sure about that.” I nod and slowly retract the chains. Elea starts preparing some kind of a spell at the same time, with a seriously focused face, but I don’t stop her. After all of the straps disappear, Vanessa stands up, looks me straight into the eyes again, and starts walking away. “Life for a life. Remember that,” I throw at her as she opens the door. She stops for a brief moment and then closes it without looking back. I sigh in relief, releasing all the tension that kept building up during this conversation. “Alastair…” I turn to look at Elea, who has worry written all over her face. “Why did you make a promise like that? What can she find there to change her mind enough to stop going after you?” “Weeks after his death? Bodies… Plenty of bodies…” I answer with a somber tone. Elea pulls my head into her chest and begins brushing through my hair with her slender fingers. I let her dote on me for a moment. I know she is worrying a lot about me and I would lie if I said I wasn’t stressed during this conversation too. A few minutes later, someone knocks on the door and Shino enters inside, clearly fresh out of the bath. She took her sweet time there. But, who can blame her? A relaxing dip after our little session surely was bliss to her. Maybe I should take one too. “Sensei? Is everything alright? I saw Vanessa-san going out. She looked... tense... And I also felt… like you were very sad and worried not that long ago… Did something happen?” Elea lets me sit up again and I pull Shino onto my lap after she comes closer, starting to explain everything to her, from the very beginning. She already knows my side of the story about the underground raid, but I now fill her in on Vanessa’s involvement in it. Or rather, her brother’s. And also about our recent conversation. Shino stares into her thighs for a short while after I finish before raising her gaze up again and meeting my eyes. She looks slightly anxious. “I… I trust you, Sensei. It’s very unfortunate, but you have done what you had to. Please, don’t put yourself down with it too much. Although I really don’t like that promise you made, I can see how it was the best choice. You forcefully gave Vanessa-san time to think about everything. I really hope what she finds in that workshop will be enough… Actually, I now feel bad for saying that…” I brush her cheek with my thumb. “Don’t. It already happened and can’t be changed. If I’m right, that is. Part of me wishes I wasn’t since that would save a lot of lives, but… I just have this weird confidence that my guess is correct…” She pulls herself closer and gives me a gentle kiss, followed by a bunch of soft pecks. We stay together like this for a few more minutes and stand up. There’s no use in just sitting down and moping around. Until Vanessa returns, I have to forget about this and focus on my other issues. Especially one related to a certain catgirl. I send Whispers around, asking how Paul, Marcia and Natalie are doing, and receive responses from their respective guides. Elea first informs me that Marcia was catching her breath after over half an hour of intense exercises with the use of various appendages and tools in the Pleasure Chamber when I called for her to come into my room. She seems to have had a lot of fun, judging by Elea’s vivid descriptions, making Shino blush heavily. Paul got somehow roped into a shooting contest with Filue, our archery specialist, and they are still going at it, unable to choose the winner of their friendly competition. I ask Cornelia to bring him back to the recreational section after they are done, hopefully soon. According to Astrea, Natalie stumbled on the satyr sisters in the garden and they quickly noticed that she is a bard. They started chatting about music and even playing some tunes to each other. Neira somehow found them and started painting the trio with their instruments. Meiya and Neiya got themselves wooden flutes and ocarinas from the joint effort of Elea and Sirgia sometime ago. Our little group—Shino, Elea and I—stop by the recreational area to wait for the others. Before they arrive, Sirgia joins us, also sensing my anxiety from before and wanting to check on me. I use that opportunity to fill all my lovers in on the situation, partially through Sweet Whispers. They got so much more useful after I managed to learn how to keep the sentences coherent. After ten more minutes, everyone is back, including the residents that accompanied our guests during their fun activities. Sirgia, Cornelia, Elea, Neira, Astrea and Shino all take spots by my sides. What do I have to go through with them… Natalie asks about Vanessa and Shino informs them that she left to do something important and that she will fill them in on the details later. And since the heroic trio keeps sending me glances from time to time, the girls take it upon themselves to explain that they are all in a relationship with me. Even Ailish materializes herself during the introductions. Paul seems to be the most confused and slightly awkward about it from the group. Natalie is just slightly surprised that there’s this many, but she remains calm and collected as usual. Marcia though… starts begging me to let her live here as she definitely can’t function without all the toys anymore. At one point, she even throws herself at me, clearly smushing me with her breasts as she hugs me tightly from the front, but Shino manages to peel her off me after a short moment. She then explains that they would have to leave for their journeys anyway so she can’t just stay here forever. I use that opportunity to confront Shino about her plans for the future and she explains that while she would love to stay with me all the time, she is sure that their team would get much weaker without her around and that would make her worried about Natalie and the others. Therefore, she is still going to join them. Most of the time. To fix the mood of the heartbroken Marcia, I tell her that as long as she gets permission from the residents, she can live here during their stays in the capital. And I offer to give her some of the toys and gadgets for a takeout. Those that can fit in her spatial storage ring, at least. She quickly grows a wide smile and starts thanking me, saying that she will welcome me with open arms—and legs—whenever I would want to have some fun with her. She clearly states her strong intention to fuck me while still abiding by her rules and not forcing me into it. I really respect that part of her. Since the atmosphere started growing slightly awkward, at least for the only other man present in the meeting, I quickly let them know that I’m not holding anyone here and they are free to leave anytime, after having enough of this little sightseeing tour. They decide to depart as a group and Shino joins them to escort Natalie back to the castle. I ask Cornelia about Elisee and she leads me to the room our new employee has picked. We enter while our new receptionist is still unpacking and give her a helping hand while we chat a little about random things connected to the establishment and me generally. Afterwards, I sit with Astrea over the maps of the sewers and we discuss our possible routes to get to where the next community meeting will be held. It’s happening tomorrow. Time really flies fast. I remember her telling me it’s in five days like it was yesterday. While we are at it, someone knocks on the door to my chamber and Sirgia walks in after being invited inside. She arrives by my desk and I pick her up onto my lap while Astrea is sitting on the table with her legs hanging down from it. “Did my little dwarf need something?” I ask while brushing through Sirgia’s hair, using her favourite pet name. “Ummm… When you returned… you promised to take me with you the next time… so… can I come with you?” “Right. I did promise you that.” I glance at Astrea and she tilts her head to the side. “Hmmm… I think it should be okay. But, you would have to be really careful. You are strong. And many of your skills are very destructive, right?” Sirgia nods after a moment of thinking. “Right. We’ll be fighting underground so that could get dangerous,” I comment and turn back to look at Sirgia while grazing her cute cheek with my fingers. “I know I promised you, but are you sure you can’t wait a bit more? I don’t want you to get hurt while holding back.” She glances at me with those adorable eyes of hers and then casts her gaze down to think a little before speaking again. “We Dwarves fight a lot underground. While I don’t have that much experience with it, I do know how to handle myself, Mas—Alastair… If you tell me not to go then I won’t, but… I really want to…” “Don’t forget that you can still keep calling me Master if you want. You don’t need to be like the other girls. Just be yourself, alright?” “Un.” “As for our little trip, Astrea?” “I’m fine with her coming, Alastair. We might not have to fight even once if we don’t meet any monsters or beasts on our way there and then the leader agrees to the challenge. And she is right. Dwarves do fight a lot underground.” “Okay. I guess we’ll take you with us.” “Thank you…” Sirgia snuggles to my chest, rubbing her face into it as I pat her head. Astrea then jumps down onto the ground and moves closer to rub her cheek against mine while purring. “I’ll leave you two now and come later for our training.” I give her some scratches behind those fluffy ears and our beastgirl walks outside. Looking down, I notice Sirgia staring at me with rosy cheeks while still half-hiding her face in my chest. “Ummm… If you want… Can we…” I chuckle and pull her up to peck Sirgia’s petite lips. Astrea is really perceptive. It was obvious Sirgia would ask for some affection, most likely disguising it under the pretext of getting buffed before tomorrow. Therefore, we spend some intimate time together. Since I’m usually the one making love to Sirgia, she insists on letting her do all the work today and I can’t just ignore her wish. I enjoy her sweet caresses and adorable yet utterly sexy attempts to be the one on top until she tires herself out and we go for dinner together, after cleaning up. Afterwards, she escapes back to her forge-workshop, saying that she has to finish something since I allowed her to come with us. I let her go with a little peck for luck and motivation. As we finish eating, I let Astrea know that I’m free if she wants to train now. The two of us walk away to my chamber. But, Shino catches up to us before we reach our destination, wanting to join us in training if that's okay. She came back from the castle shortly before dinner. Supposedly, Kamil is back up again and is currently slightly grumpy. Shino says that it’s because he learned that Vanessa was present during the bout while he showed his ‘true colours’ and not because of me. She explains that Kamil was trying to act nice around her. Oh well. Anyway, after she informs me that they will stay in Evaneheim until Vanessa returns, Astrea brings us back to the main topic and says that she doesn’t mind if Shino joins in on our training. I ask her if she is really okay with that and the catgirl nods, saying that she is used to mating with multiple people present as strong Beastkin would use many girls to satisfy their heat. That’s the point where Shino turns into a tomato, realizing what kind of training we were talking about since the beginning and runs away after apologizing to us. That was such an adorable sight. I’ll talk to her about this later. After a very intense training session, and a short bath, I find myself with both Astrea and Sirgia in my bed. The former really enjoys sleeping with her head on my chest, wrapping her everything around my body, so I let her do that while gently stroking her adorable ears with one hand. Sirgia snuggles to my side, hugging my arm closely, as usual. I give both of them a peck on the forehead and we fall asleep. In the morning, we take a quick bath, accompanied by quite a few beauties who love to start their day in the same way and move for an also fast breakfast. Then, the three of us head down to Sirgia’s workshop, per her own request. I’m quite excited to see what she is going to show us.
Chapter 82 – A Journey Through the Sewers Spoiler: Chapter We arrive in my little dwarf’s forge. You can clearly tell that Sirgia has been working on other stuff besides simple toys for the establishment by the signs of use on various appliances and devices that shouldn’t really be part of their crafting process. Unless she figured out a dildo with a hidden blade for some bedtime assassinations. She brings us to a small storage connected to the workshop and starts going through some open crates, shuffling through various things, ranging from weapons, parts of armour, to tools, also in different states of completion. Leaning far into one of the quite high boxes, she almost falls inside, but I manage to catch her before the accident takes place, helping Sirgia dive deeper while holding her by the thighs. If she was wearing a skirt or something, then this could have been quite the nice view. But, the leather shorts she usually wears are incredibly cute too. Finally finding what she has been looking for, my adorable dwarf requests to be pulled up and I properly assist Sirgia back onto the solid ground. She’s somehow gotten a grey smudge on her cute cheek so I pull out a handkerchief and clean it up, leaving a quick peck in its place, causing Sirgia to blush ever so faintly. She brings forward something that looks like two pieces of folded material and glances up at Astrea. “These aren’t yet perfect, but I thought about what I could create for you that could be of help in fights and came up with this. Since I’ve never seen you practise with weapons, I think they shouldn’t disrupt your current style.” Astrea curiously tilts her head and picks one of the pieces of fabric up from Sirgia’s hands. After unfolding it, we quickly realize that it’s a thin fingerless glove of a dark grey colour. On it's back, you can notice some white lines, forming some kind of a circuit. The clearly fascinated catgirl quickly puts it on the proper hand and reaches out for the second glove, completing the set. Astrea squeezes her fingers into fists a few times while examining her new gear from multiple angles. “Soft. And comfortable. Thank you.” A small smile forms on Sirgia’s lips. “That’s not all about them. First, the material I used is actually a metal that behaves like fabric under certain circumstances. I was lucky to find a little bit of it when I was out shopping. You don’t have to worry about it getting damaged. It will protect your hands since you use them a lot.” “Thank you,” Astrea repeats again with a nod. “Second, inject some mana into the circuits etched into them. You should be able to feel them easily,” Sirgia still continues. After a few seconds, the paths on the back of Astrea’s hands illuminate and we watch something unexpected happen. The material extends and wraps itself around the rest of her uncovered fingers, completing the full glove. Next, the fabric over the same outer area, quickly swells in the form of many small squares and rectangles, covering the back of her hand, and even the fingers, in something closely resembling a short plated gauntlet. The knuckles receive slightly pointy ends. Astrea again moves her fingers around and closes them into a fist repeatedly while clearly mesmerized by the change. The plates perfectly cover just the outer area while leaving the inner side of her palm and fingers as it originally was. And the little panels are perfectly aligned to not restrict her movements even the tiniest bit without leaving any critical gaps. What a masterpiece. “The magical formation will keep the reinforcement up as long as it has mana and will revert the change when it runs out or you withdraw it yourself. With this, you can hit even harder things without worrying about hurting yourself. There’s a magical cushioning layered under the plating, additionally protecting your bones with pressurized air. You should also be able to have an easier time blocking bladed weapons with it turned on.” I plop my hand on our adorable artificer’s head and brush through her hair. “That’s incredible. I’m really wasting your talent by forcing you to make sex toys.” Sirgia drops her gaze to the ground with rosiness overtaking her cheeks. “N-No… I’m not that great… This is something many other Dwarves could do… And I don’t mind making those items… They actually help me get into a creative mood…” I kneel down, softly brush her cheek while we look each other into the eyes and follow it with a tiny kiss. “You are still plenty amazing. I’m sure that you will conquer the world of artificers in no time.” She smiles more openly and also pecks my lips back. “Thank you, Master.” With a quick hug, she refocuses her attention on Astrea, who is playing around with her new toys. “They actually come with a pair of boots to complete the set, but I’m not yet finished with them. I’ll let you know when I’m done.” Astrea nods at her a few times in quick succession and also steps closer to hug Sirgia. So sweet. “Great. This will certainly help a lot today and in the future. Shall we go dress up?” I ask. “One more thing, Master,” Sirgia answers and we follow her back to the main forge. She makes an adorable dash for a small platform and brings it to one of the walls. That’s when the two of us notice something peculiar hung on the metal hooks there. Sirgia reaches for and brings down a quite sizable but not overblown double-sided hammerhead with a quite short handle coming out of it. Coming back, she stops a bit of distance in front of us. “This should be useful underground.” Sirgia demonstrates her handling of the weird maul by making a few swings and blows. In the middle of one of them, some circuits etched into the hilt get illuminated and we watch as the handle swiftly extends to around one meter long. She makes a few more skilful moves and the lines glow again, further expanding the hilt to almost two meters long, which starts to look slightly comical with Sirgia’s short figure. But, she still shows her high proficiency with it while avoiding hitting any appliances and furniture. Then, the head of the double hammer reveals its circuits too and one of the sides changes into a more pointy tip, turning the weapon into an actual war hammer. Finished with her short presentation, Sirgia reverts all the changes and retracts the weapon into its initial state, glancing up at me. “You’ve really come prepared, haven’t you? I’m starting to run out of words to praise you,” I say with a wide smile. Sirgia glances to the side while tightly clutching the artifact to her chest, blushing clearly. I chuckle and step closer to pat her head. “Alright. Any more surprises?” “I’m sorry. I don’t think I’ve made anything that could be of much use to you in the current situation, Master. I prioritized the others since you got very strong and I thought you’d like me to do that.” “And you were perfectly right. I appreciate it, really. I love you.” “I love you too…” Seriously. If we weren't at max Bond Level already, this little exchange would surely push it to the top. It’s hard to resist the urge to just keep hugging this adorable and slightly awkward at times dwarf lady. I blame Shino for my obsession with short girls. On that topic, out of all my current lovers, Sirgia, Cornelia and Shino are the ones at max level. Astrea recently jumped to the fourth level while Elea and Neira reached it some time ago. I think it happened during the time when I was away and they had discussed becoming my wives amongst themselves. In the sea of Partners that aren’t exactly my bonafide lovers, Bond Level 2 dominates, if I’m not mistaken. Or perhaps it has been overtaken by the girls with level 1 after we hired more employees that don’t get as close to me as the working girls. I should be checking that more often. Out of curiosity, I pull up my menu to have a quick glance at my Partners list. But, first, I take a peek at my status, partially out of habit. And that’s when I notice that my bracketed values have risen slightly when compared to the last time I checked. And that can mean only one thing. “Girls, can you check your statuses?” They both glance at me for a moment but follow the request without any questions. “Oh. I advanced into the fourth Tier,” Astrea informs me. “Me too,” Sirgia joins. I smile and pat their heads. “Great. It seems that our training did pay off. We have been going at it pretty much every day since my return. And I can’t say that we weren’t having intimate moments quite often too, isn’t that right, Sirgia? Both of you were at the third Tier for quite some time already.” My precious dwarf giggles very quietly while glancing at me shyly. She did act quite clingy shortly before and then after the expedition. Not that I mind. I love spending my time with her or the other girls. And it does provide quite the benefits too. “I’ll give you some time to check for any changes. Let’s meet in my chamber in thirty minutes, ready to go. Is that okay?” They both nod. Before I leave, Sirgia pulls me down to place a tame peck on my cheek and Astrea then rubs her face into mine while purring affectionately. I’ll honestly die from diabetes at one point. I move to my room and start gearing up. Ailish materializes herself from wherever she previously was and assists me. She throws me a few potions and useful concoctions or salves for various diseases and poisons from her own collection she has brought back from the cave. Promising to keep an eye on me and letting me know that she will intervene if things go really south, she pulls me into a deep and very lewd kiss while clearly rubbing her crotch over my thigh before disappearing into my Soul Realm. The things you have to go through having a thirsty Arch Succubus around… As I predicted, Shino comes to see me before I head out and I let her in. A faint blush quickly spreads on her face after we make eye contact, clearly related to our previous conversation. “It’s honestly a little surprising that a hidden pervert such as yourself got this much embarrassed by just talking about a threesome.” I chuckle at her. Shino makes a visible pout but it gets quickly replaced by a soft chuckle as I pull her into a hug. “I might have overreacted a bit, Sensei, but it wasn’t really because of that but… my silly misunderstanding. I’ve gotten myself so excited that it must have definitely shown back then, hahaha.” “Which means you would be up for it?” I ask teasingly. Her cheeks turn a shade redder. “If… If that’s your wish, Sensei… I wouldn’t say no…” I pepper her blushing face with a myriad of little pecks. “And what would your wish be?” “I mean… I did fantasize about it a bit… Pleasuring each other with your other woman while watching you… f-fuck a third one… waiting for our turn…” “Such a lewd girlfriend I have. I’m sure Elea and Neira would be happy to take part in that. You would love some big Dark Elf melons to smush your face, wouldn’t you?” Seeing Shino hide herself in my chest, I chuckle again as my fingers play with her hair. “Alright. I’ve teased you enough. Just remember that I would love to make your dream fantasies come true so don’t hide them away in shame. I’m slowly working on our cosplay department. I think you would enjoy some of that.” She looks back up at me. “Really?” “Yes, really. I just need to find a decent tailor or a few. And now that I have your help, a professional artist-designer, I kind of can’t wait to see what kind of outfits you would come up with. They always were so damn sexy and creative in your art.” Shino giggles and pecks my lips. “Thank you, Sensei. I would also love that. I’ll start thinking about some. Drawing sketches will keep me away from getting bored. And… I do have a few that I would like to wear… when we…” “Oh? Like what, for example?” “Ummm… Japanese school swimsuit?” “I should have seen that one coming…” Shino chuckles again. “Have you ever seen one in real life, Sensei?” “Nope.” “Then I would be the first!” I shake my head and pull Shino in for a brief kiss. “I’ll have to double my efforts then. My cute girlfriend in a school swimsuit is certainly a sight to behold. But, before that, I have something else to do.” “I’m sorry for taking up your time, Sensei.” “Don’t be. I’ll always find time for my lovely girls. I’ll wrap this up quickly so that we can spend some more of it together. I owe you that.” “I actually thought about asking if you’d let me come with you, but I figured out that bringing a Human along might not be the best idea and it could just make things harder for you. I’ll keep my fingers crossed instead. Call me if anything happens. I should be able to track you with this bond between us and then use my Shadow Step to rush to you, Sensei.” “Alright.” Someone knocks on the door and my two partners for today’s operation walk inside, fully prepared. Sirgia put on a pair of greaves and gauntlets of reinforced leather while keeping a tougher version of her shorts and vest to protect her torso, padded with additional layers of hidden metal plates. The retracted mechanical hammer hangs attached to her back. Astrea’s outfit is much lighter to not obstruct her movements. She has donned a leather tank top and shorts, wrapping up bandages around her forearms and calves. The gloves she got from Siriga are already on her hands, in their dormant state. I can easily tell that nothing here is an ordinary piece of clothing. Shino turns to the duo and bows lightly. “Take good care of Sensei, Sirgia-san, Astrea-san.” “Un.” “I will.” They both answer with a nod and we all move out. I’m obviously dressed in my adventuring outfit, which has been tweaked by Sirgia quite a bit over time. And I obviously never take off my Grennian Undergarments when I’m walking outside since the day she chose it for me on our little date. An additional layer of protection is always welcome. At the front entrance, we meet the rest of my lovers. Elea and Cornelia tell me to notify them after the situation gets resolved and how many people will be coming back so that they can move some of the food prepared for the open night aside and manage the flow of people, allowing us to enter through the back easily if we end up coming back at a busy hour. After everyone gets a quick goodbye peck, the three of us leave the premises of the mansion. Astrea leads us through the city and we arrive in the part where the two of us first met. Looks like we’ll be entering the sewers through an entrance she knows well. We start moving through narrow alleyways until we reach a dead end with a huge circular hole blocked by metal bars. I can’t really see how this thing is supposed to be opened as we walk closer to the entrance. Astrea moves with confidence and kneels down on the side of the opening. She starts hitting the stone bricks laid down around the hole. After a few tries, one of them actually shakes under her knocking and her ears twitch cutely. With a controlled smack on the very end of the stone block, it flies up into the air while spinning. Astrea catches it easily and we notice that it has a triangle-tip sloped underside with the highest point in the centre, which is the reason behind it getting launched like that. An extension of the metal rim holding the bars is revealed at the spot previously covered by the stone brick. And it looks like it’s being held up by a bolt-type locking mechanism, a very simple one and possible to move by anyone. Astrea unlocks it and I help her lift the metal lid, holding it up for the two of them to jump down first. Our catgirl places the stone block on the edge of the cavity created by its removal. I instantly realize her intentions and nod at her, receiving the same in response. After the two of them descend safely, I jump down too, pulling the metal bars behind me. The gate slams into the ground and the created tremors cause the brick to fall into its proper place, covering the locking mechanism, staying open for now. I feel like a real member of the Thieves Guild if any exist in this world. We land—without a surprise—in a two-way corridor made out of dark stone slabs. This particular tunnel is wide enough to fit around four of us walking side by side and two standing on each other’s shoulders, at least when the girls do it. “Anything we should be wary of here?” I ask before we move further. “Mostly oversized rodents which aren’t that dangerous unless a whole pack of them shows up,” Astrea answers. “Some tunnels have water or waste flowing through the middle and that’s where other beasts or monsters could potentially appear.” “So, the typical stuff. Gotcha.” “The last time I was heading for the gathering, I noticed the scent of Goblins at one of the intersections so it’s possible that some might have snuck past the bars leading outside of the city and settled in somewhere.” “And that’s not exactly good,” I say to myself. “If you stumble on their traces again, let’s try to see if there really is a Goblins’ Den in the sewers. I’m sure Ross would appreciate letting him know its location.” Astrea lifts her gaze onto me and I glance down at her. “Something wrong?” “If there is one, and it’s not too big, could we try to get rid of it? If it wouldn’t slow us down too much?” I rub my chin. “I mean, I’m not really against the idea if we deem it achievable after scouting it first. Is there some personal reason behind this?” “There’s always the possibility that some Beastkin were captured by them. I would like to help. Goblins are really cruel. They enjoy torturing their prisoners and listening to their screams or—” “It’s okay, you don’t need to list me the atrocities they commit.” I stop Astrea and scratch behind her fluffy ears. “I promise we’ll take down the green bastards if we stumble onto them. That is if our strength will be enough. You should never underestimate numbers.” Astrea nods and pushes her head more into my hand, enjoying the caresses for a brief moment. “So, where to now?” I ask. She steps back and starts looking both ways. “Need a map?” She shakes her head. “I know where we are. I’m just thinking about the path we should take. There are a few places in which the meetings happen and they switch around each month. After I find the most recent markings, it will be easy to navigate to the correct one.” “As expected. If I’m not wrong, it’s not really that the Beastkin living down here can’t escape—since if Goblins can find a way in, they should be able to find a way out—but they choose to remain here?” “Partially, yes. Some clans consider it a great shame to become enslaved and would not accept their branded kin back. While part of the people certainly stays here out of their own volition, the rest is forced to stay by the leaders of the community, unable to go against the orders of the alpha. They have to listen and work for the community or they will be punished or even killed. It’s hard to escape from the alpha.” “I see. But you managed to do it by coming with me.” She shakes her head. “I wasn’t away for long. If I didn’t come back for longer, they would send scouts to track me down and see what happened. They would not forget and try to capture me back to bring me to the alpha for punishment. Even if I was held against my will, they wouldn’t care. Not coming back with resources would be my fault. I’m afraid that after noticing my scent in the sewers, they will send someone after me before we get there first.” “The more you talk about it, the more I start hating this Community. Was it always like this?” Astrea tilts her head for a moment and one of her ears twitches adorably. “I’m not sure since during my time there I’ve met only one alpha, but some older Beastkin kept saying that there were some less oppressive leaders in the past.” “I guess it’s time for a change in leadership again. Lead the way. Let’s not waste any more time.” She nods, steps closer to brush her cheek against mine, and starts walking into one of the two directions, I think south. I give some pats to Sirgia as I pass her and we begin moving in a line formation with me in the centre. Both of them are close combat specialists while I have a slightly better reach with my Formless Blade Arts and magic. We wander through a few tunnels of similar size to the one we started in for around half an hour. Nothing much happens during that time. I bring out a copy of the map each time we meet an intersection to track our progress by marking them on the paper. Astrea keeps skilfully guiding us forward, not finding any markings yet. It’s possible that we’ve jumped into the sewers at a very far point from where this month’s meeting is being held and we will have some distance to cover. But, I have trust in her and know that we’ll get there eventually. After we move into an actual canal with a water flow, our path grows a little more spacious. At least whoever designed the underground did not make the footpaths on the sides of the running water narrow as hell and actually thought about it for a moment. We should be fine even if a fight breaks out in one of these tunnels. And, of course, I had to jinx us. As we are walking, something shoots out of the water and a translucent tentacle wraps itself around Sirgia’s leg, who is behind me. All three of us notice it instantly and I cut the appendage off without a second missed, with my already prepared draconic hilt having a shortsword shaped up. We jump farther from the canal and the feeler that has been chopped off turns into liquid, falling onto the stone floor. It begins slowly moving back to the actual water. I’m starting to think that I know what our assailant is, judging by these two characteristics. And I guess Astrea’s Sixth Sense doesn’t activate when she is not the target of the attack. I was in the splash zone of the boulder the Trolls threw at us back then. Well, I still have Shino’s skill on me anyway. I fucked up and used the borrowing ability during my fight with Kamil, forgetting that the operation is so soon. For a moment, I think that we will be left alone after the failed sneak attack, but my wishes do not come true and a slimy blob crawls onto the sidewalk from the water stream. As expected, it’s a Slime. A Great Slime most likely, with its size being around Sirgia’s height. “Oh well. I’m sorry, little one, but you don’t look like letting us pass after this unfortunate accident. While I do feel slightly bad for having to kill you, my lovely jelly girlfriends kept reminding me again and again that you guys don’t think a lot before reaching the King or Queen stage and that I should attack on sight. So, please, kindly die for me.” I shove my shortsword into the ground and invoke a skill. A much bigger blade emerges from under the Slime and aims for its core. Unfortunately, it seems to be at least somewhat experienced and quickly moves the dark orb out of its path, nullifying the whole attack. “Leave it to me, girls,” I say while retracting the hilt back. “This will be good practice.” Astrea’s fists and Sirgia’s hammer would have some trouble getting to the core without exposing themselves to the acidic nature of the enemy, so I hastily switch the form of my weapon into a nice and long spear. Stepping forward, I thrust the tip into the blob, going after the core, obviously. Again, the Slime avoids my attempt with ease and shoots a jelly tentacle my way in response. I quickly draw the polearm back and spin it around to mutilate the feeler. Seeing that one won’t work, the Slime sends a bunch of them after me, forcing me to dodge around. But, while I’m avoiding its appendages, I naturally make my own thrusts back at my opponent. As I thought, this really is a great exercise. But, to not dawdle here too long against a single Great Slime, I cast Confusion from my Charm Magic repertoire and make another attack. Most likely expecting it—or just having an insane reaction time after its membrane gets pierced—the Slime still manages to move the core out of the way. Unfortunately for it, I do something I haven’t tried against it before by stepping much closer to its body and angling the butt of my spear up into the air. As quickly as I can, I make an additional thrust without pulling the tip outside and manage to land a hit with the element of surprise and its weakened state helping me out. As the blade at the end of my weapon pierces through the orb, shattering it into a few chunks, the whole Slime loses its tension and splats onto the ground. Rest in pieces, dear friend. Gods. I way overused that phrase in my teenage gaming days. Just with a slightly more rude ending. “Good job, Master.” Sirgia walks closer to congratulate me and Astrea follows after her, nodding. “It was nothing. You can’t really praise me too much for dealing with a Slime.” “Slimes are often underestimated a lot, which leads to many deaths. Especially amongst people like us, who fight directly. Choosing a proper weapon and approach should be praised, Master.” “Alright. I accept your praise.” I pat Sirgia’s head, evoking a small smile from her. “Let’s move on. I’m warmed up now. Not that I want to stumble on more surprises.” I collect the remains of the core and we continue our journey through the sewers. During the next two hours, we fare against some Toxic Rats and Mad Mice in the areas with running waste. The former is dealt with mostly by me, due to their quite annoying abilities to spit acid or cover their fangs and claws with it, but the girls decimate the latter without my help. Contrary to the common belief back from Earth, it’s the Mad Mice that are the larger species in this world, with some getting much bigger than a dog or a wolf, while the Toxic Rats are usually quite tiny. Nevertheless, the sight of two adorable girls painting the walls red from all the carnage they wreck amongst their opponents is just something else. It’s pretty much my first time witnessing any of my precious partners in real close combat. Yes, I did take a few peeks at Elea’s group back in the slave auction, but they were basically buck naked and underequipped. And Cornelia massacred our opponents during the way back with magic. So, yeah, first actual team battle with proper gear. And I didn’t exaggerate it by saying that they paint the walls red. Both of them specialize in blunt attacks, more or less. Sirgia easily turns the smaller enemies into a bloody paste with her hammer, expertly smashing the heads of the bigger ones, which also results in quite the explosion of crimson. Astrea’s attacks rely more on speed and agility, but with the bonus provided by our bond, she does occasionally rip a piece of the rats’ bodies with her punches or creates a gaping hole through their stomachs or chests. And that’s without turning the gloves on. Man, I love seeing her move so swiftly. We take short breaks after each encounter to drink some water. I don’t really suggest snacking on anything in this environment unless we’ll get actually hungry. I’m pretty sure they do have strong stomachs considering their circumstances, but better safe than sorry. After three hours since the descent, we finally stumble on a recent marking. From there, Astrea picks up the pace a little and we wander around much less, following the instructions given by the guiding symbols. As we are making our way through a canal with waste, being very attentive to our surroundings to not get ambushed by another pack of rats or other rodents, Astrea’s ears suddenly twitch and she stops while starting to sniff the air in front of her. “Goblins. It’s the same scent as the last time.” “So, they might really be here, huh. Do you want to go after them now?” I ask. “I think now is better. We don’t have to protect anyone. And if we find survivors, we can bring them back to the Community to get treated. They won’t let useful people die.” “And those deemed useless?” “Will be granted a quick death. But it’s rare. They usually exploit people as much as possible, removing only those that really can’t be treated or are on the verge of death already.” “Somehow, I don’t feel like they ask the patients for their opinion and I can’t say that I like it. But, maybe I’m just forcing my views here.” Astrea shakes her head. “No. I think the same. If someone asks to end their suffering, that’s okay. But if they don’t, it’s no different than execution. Even if a clan or community is ruled by the strong, they do not abuse the weak since the weak are its foundation. A clan can’t exist without a foundation. Strong need weak to rule over them.” “I couldn’t agree more. You know, I feel like you would be a great alpha, Astrea.” She glances at me for a moment and then drops her gaze to the ground, clearly pondering. “I... I want to return home… with you.” I step closer and lower myself to rub my cheek against hers as she usually does to me. “Alright. No use thinking about that now. We’ll cross that bridge when it comes. I will obviously not ask you to stay behind. I love you and I want you to be happy.” Astrea reciprocates the gesture and purrs affectionately. She gives my cheek a faint lick and we separate. “Does the alpha have to always stay with the community? Can’t they just appoint someone as their right-hand man and just come to check on things from time to time?” Sirgia asks her after coming closer. Astrea tilts her head as she dives into her thoughts again. Her tail starts moving a bit more enthusiastically. “Maybe… Maybe it is possible. But, if I became and stayed the alpha, I’m not sure if I would have anyone I trust enough who is also amongst the strongest. My friends are much weaker than myself and I don’t think they would want to stay either.” I place my hand on her silver hair and brush through it with my fingers. “We can brainstorm this problem after dethroning the current alpha. Let’s focus on the Goblins for now.” They both nod and we change directions, leaving the path leading to the community for the sake of the trail left by the green vermin. Astrea clearly isn’t happy about focusing all her efforts put into her sense of smell on their scent, but she pushes through valiantly, without complaining even once. After another hour of following their tracks, we finally stumble on our first opponent. Or rather three of them. Astrea spots them way earlier than they can notice us, even with their racial Darkvision. They look quite like I had imagined, recalling some of the most common visualisations of these little monsters in popular fiction. Unfortunately, it doesn’t seem like they have access to a good source of cloth as only one of them has its waist covered; the rest flail their genitals around as they walk. Or the lack of it, since in this world, both genders of Goblins exist, and we do have a single female in the group. I’ve obviously studied books on Goblins early since they are a common enemy you can stumble on around the world. They are as vicious as their Earth’s fictional counterparts. Not as much lust-filled as in some works, but they do make use of their captured prisoners to increase their numbers too. If they don’t kill them before that. And with both genders present, they don’t just gang up on women, but on men too. Supposedly, a Goblin born that way instead of inside their own species grows stronger much quicker and has a much easier time evolving. I’m fairly sure I know which goddess out of the two decided to bring them into this world if they didn’t just somehow spring to life after her banishment. To not cause too much disturbance, I start by sending out my Void Chains in the form of wide straps to coil them around the mouths and throats of the three Goblins. At the same time as I do that, the girls rush ahead. Astrea breaks the neck of one opponent with a spinning kick in mid-air while Sirgia turns one side of her weapon into a spiked end and punctures the head of the second one to avoid creating a loud noise. They slowly lay the dead bodies on the floor as the chains disappear and get to the last Goblin together. Astrea twists its head from behind while Sirgia holds it up from the front. And with it also on the floor, the first encounter has been cleared perfectly. We pull the trio to the side before continuing further. Throwing them into the river in the middle isn’t the best idea as another Goblin could possibly spot the bodies travelling with the current and alert the whole encampment if there’s one. And, it looks like those were the far sentries as we begin to notice ugly carvings and markings on the walls while walking forward. Astrea soon reports hearing their gnarly voices from up ahead, just as we arrive closer to a bigger entrance guarded by two more of these bastards. We can clearly see a huge intersection inside, most likely in the form of a wide and tall hall with many connectors and paths in or out. A perfect place to set up a camp and have a great view over its entirety. Well then. How shall we approach this?
Chapter 83 – Operation Degoblination Spoiler: Chapter “What now, Master?” Sirgia asks as we observe the two sentries from behind a corner. “It would be best to gather as much information as we can. About their numbers, strongest warriors and possible captives. But, none of us has any useful scouting abilities.” “I could just run inside while enhancing my speed and take a quick look around. It would alert them, but I could lead the pursuers into a trap we prepare beforehand or into a more favourable position for us to strike,” Astrea suggests. “Wait. I have an idea. Let me just check one thing.” I pull up my status and open one of the skills I rarely check, also making it visible to the girls so that they don’t just stare at me in complete confusion. “While I do not know Goblin or whatever the language they use to communicate is called, there’s a chance that it is considered a humanoid type. We could try capturing one of the guards and test it out with my Charm Magic, asking for some information about their base,” I explain my idea. Sirgia nods. “That could work.” “We are lucky. Both of them seem to be females. Your magic should have a stronger effect on them,” Astrea adds after glancing behind the corner again. “Alright. Let’s do it the same way as earlier. Just knock them out instead. Since both of them are females, it’s better to keep two alive instead of one, for more possible information.” I prepare the Void Chains in my mind and watch as Astrea and Sirgia apply their respective version of Physical Strengthening while focusing it on their legs to boost their speed. With a simultaneous nod, all three of us jump out of hiding. Placing my hand on the ground—which, as I have learned in the past, boosts my effective range with this ability—I send out wide purplish straps that emerge from the wall behind the two Goblins and wrap themselves around their mouths and bodies, also capturing their crude weapons to not let them fall to the ground. The girls arrive at their sides in a blink while avoiding the middle where the entrance could reveal them. Astrea drives a non-hardened fist into the stomach of the left one while Sirgia bonks the right one with the flat side of her hammer in its dormant state, making it look like she is playing whack-a-goblin instead of going after an opponent. The two clearly lose consciousness and my lovely partners pick them up with ease. Both of them are plenty strong, even without my bonuses. They carry the duo of Goblins back to our corner and we hide behind it again. It’s better for other Goblins to see that the guards disappeared somewhere than to stumble onto us interrogating their friends and start shouting before we can silence them in time. Just less risk. And Astrea should be able to notice anyone coming towards the entrance. I move closer to one of the ugly green bastards. Gods. They seriously stink. I pity Astrea and her much more heightened senses than mine. Unless she can somehow tune the smell out. She doesn’t look that bothered by it but certainly can perceive it. Perhaps one of her racial perks again. Before we wake it up, I cast Charm Monster and a pinkish wisp of smoke travels from my hands towards its head. I inherently know that the spell succeeded, feeling a faint connection to the entity in front of me. Even though it doesn’t feel nasty or anything, I somehow don’t like just the thought of it. “Alright. Wake it up. If it starts shouting, silence it immediately. We do have a spare.” Astrea nods and lands a juicy slap on the Goblin’s face. I raise my brow at her, but the method seems to have worked and the greenie in front of us starts scrunching its face as it reenters the world of consciousness. I focus my mind on sending thoughts through the link with the Goblin, presenting our group as its allies. Perhaps it works as it doesn’t immediately scream in shock and fear, just looking at me normally. Well, I assume that’s normally since I have no idea how not normally looks. But, it’s not making any weird faces, so, yeah. “Can you understand me?” I ask to confirm if we even can communicate. My skill says I can figure out the meaning of the words, but not that others can figure out my speech. The charmed Goblin nods. “Good. Be a good bo—girl and answer my questions in as much detail as you can. And keep your voice down. Got it?” It nods again. “Let’s start then. How long ago did you guys settle down in these sewers?” “Ghrrak sver lgnui. Darrha dhrak vir-vir khrefthu.” “Okay… Looks like it does work, but… I have no idea what forty-four rings mean… It could be months, weeks or days. Or whatever their system is. When was the last time you sensed them, Astrea?” “Definitely over two months ago since I missed the latest community meeting, staying at your place.” “Our place.” I give her a brief smile and catch Astrea’s tail moving a bit more enthusiastically as I return the gaze to the Goblin. “How many of you are there?” “Rak-vir tata, lru-igu pupu. Vahrak khrek grhlgu.” “I see. Combatants versus non-combatants?” “Rak-igu nhrak ruhr lru-re shrak fthul.” I turn to the girls. “Twenty-four females and eighteen males, out of which there are twenty-eight actual combatants. The rest pretty much runs the settlement, I think. It’s not like I get a direct translation.” “That’s quite a few, but we shouldn’t have that much of an issue if we do it smartly, Master,” Sirgia comments. “It depends on the presence of stronger foes,” Astrea adds. “Can you ask about that, Alastair?” “Sure.” I move my gaze back to our hostage. “Are there any stronger warriors amongst you or just common Goblins?” “Hrustu dudu Guyun arhag khretle furuhg. Daghrah tatemu. Vhreyl glyee khaiki.” “If I got it right, their leader is a… Warlock? I think that’s it, considering the theme of the intentions I’ve received. It’s mostly normal Goblins. There was a single Hobgoblin but it didn’t return from the last expedition.” “Then we should be fine as long as it doesn’t show up in the middle of the fight. But even then, it shouldn’t be too hard to deal with it for any of us,” Sirgia shares her thoughts. “Hopefully it was killed by my brethren. Ask about Beastkin, please,” Astrea requests. “Got it. How many prisoners do you have and what race are they?” “Vir shlaesh. Tre pupu ore lru tata. Lru pupu ghraha Schlar. Dishgle tre shlaesh Tahil.” “Oh. There are four, amongst which there are three males and one female. There’s one Human—a man—and three Beastkin. I guess some adventurer on a quest or a government worker tasked with checking on the sewers.” Astrea’s fists clench slightly while her face doesn’t change in any way from its usual, neutral expression. I reach out to place a hand on her head and scratch behind her ear. “I’m fine,” she speaks while letting me pet her. “It’s nothing unusual to get captured. I’m angry that the Community didn’t even try to rescue them. If these three are its members, the scouts had definitely been dispatched after them and then did nothing more than report the situation. If these three haven’t yet made contact with the Community, the patrols had definitely noticed their scent and also did nothing after reporting it.” “We’ll get them out. And then teach some idiots the proper principles.” “Thank you.” She leans closer to rub her cheek against mine for a few seconds and then moves back. We ask some more questions about the general layout of the settlement and what weapons can be found in the hands of the Goblins before putting the first prisoner to sleep again. With an actual Sleep spell. It’s a good practice target to learn how to handle this magic as it could prove useful in our upcoming assault. Waking up the second one, I repeat the same questions to see if we’ll learn anything else, but most of the things match up and just some tiny details are different, not creating any meaningful discrepancies in our intel. Afterwards, I give them a swift death with my purplish blade while they are unconscious. Lesson for the future—cancel the magic before doing so. The somber feeling that accompanies the process of dying perceivable through the connection until it’s completely cut is anything but pleasant. It’s nothing that bad, but I’d rather not feel pity for vicious monsters while watching their life slowly fade out. “Well then. We now know what we needed. It’s time to come up with a plan of action,” I say after recollecting myself. “We could launch an attack on two fronts,” Astrea suggests. “I can create a diversion with my high mobility while the two of you strike from the back. Or go after the Warlock.” “That’s not a bad idea, but let’s improve it a little. Let’s cause some confusion and chaos amongst their ranks first. I’ll spread my Carnal Mist over part of the settlement. When these freaks start going after each other, that surely will bring attention to them. After a bigger group assembles in that part, you will strike the stable ones and continue with your diversion.” After explaining the plan to Astrea, I turn to Sirgia. “The two of us will wait for a bit to see if the Warlock will come out of its hut to personally check on things. If yes, we’ll get rid of him and then split up. You will head to where the prisoners are kept and I will start ploughing through the common grunts to help Astrea. If no, I’ll sneak into its hut and assassinate it while you cause commotion in front of the tent. Then, we proceed the same as in the other scenario. If things go south, I should be able to cast Area Sleep. It drains much more mana so I’d rather not do it to save as much strength for later as possible. Sounds good?” My two adorable partners nod in response to my suggestion. We ready ourselves up and prepare for the operation Degoblination. Before we move out of hiding, Sirgia and Astrea gently peck my lips one after another. Something I thought long ago echoes in my head—I can’t imagine being in a party and just before a fight, I kiss all the girls in turns so that they can be a little stronger. Right. How the times change. Well, they are already fully strengthened from our previous night, but the point still stands. I guess I’ve fully accepted it. Can’t say I don’t enjoy it. Nevertheless, we finally begin moving to the guard-less entrance. Fortunately, no one checked on them or came to change the shifts. We take a better peek inside and try to match the information we’ve extracted through the interrogation. Everything seems to be correct. There are no real fortifications in this huge hall. The four main currents of water create a rectangular island in the middle of the chamber, surrounded by an artificial moat. A single, makeshift bridge is all that allows the greenies to cross one of the rivers. A dozen of very crude tents can be spotted all around that island, with one particularly standing out—the Warlock’s hut. We also quickly recognize the place where they keep their prisoners. Due to the scarcity of wood, which most likely needs to be brought from the outside of the city, the captives are on the stone floor with just some sticks and ropes restricting their wrists and ankles, as Astrea informs us with her enhanced sight. All the tunnels we’ve travelled through previously, had light blue glowy gems etched into the walls at pretty regular intervals, allowing me and Sirgia to traverse them without a need for an additional source of light. But this huge hall is big enough for the crystals to not illuminate the entirety of its middle perfectly. Astrea’s Nightvision comes in handy here, allowing her to peer into the details much more easily. The Goblins seem to have picked some of the gems off the walls somewhere as they hang around the Warlock’s hut, most likely as a decoration since they don’t really need them to see properly. For us, it’s an advantage. We all nod at each other and I close my eyes to focus on my ability. I might not see it, but I feel as the purple mist slowly travels close to the ground. Astrea observes it carefully and guides me towards a far end of the settlement. The magical smoke crosses above the stream of water and reaches the first tent. From there, I split the single thread into multiple paths and send them out in many different directions, reaching a few more tents and areas where the Goblins are gathered. After Astrea informs me that it should be enough, I push more mana into the skill and she reports a sudden explosion of purple smoke that quickly dissipates into thin air. I open my eyes and the three of us start watching as the Goblins affected by the Carnal Mist start coughing and throw themselves at each other, with obvious intentions. And they don’t really care about genders in this scenario. The unaffected ones quickly start gathering around the incident and staring at their brethren in confusion. Unfortunately, it doesn’t seem that the shouts and screams lure the Warlock out. We nod at each other and move onto the next step. Astrea dashes to the left while Sirgia and I run to the right, towards the makeshift bridge. There is a sentry on our side but we swiftly deal with it as it’s turned its back to us to see what the hell is going on in its home. The body I cut in half with my shortsword falls into the water and we cross the river. There, a few more Goblins notice our arrival, heading towards the weird noises and screaming. They start shouting about enemies in their gnarly language and rush at us with simple clubs and makeshift stone axes mostly. Two have actual shortswords. Pretty rusted ones. Sirgia extends her weapon and brings carnage to them while letting me run past her to reach the Warlock’s hut. I take a quick glance over my shoulder but she handles herself with care and doesn’t let any of the Goblins get close to her by swinging the fully elongated hammer around. She already took care of the two that carried the swords. I focus on my task and shape up a longsword for better reach. Arriving in front of the correct tent, I dive inside by pushing the cloth hanging over the entrance aside. Immediately, a horrendous stench hits my nostrils and makes me scrunch my nose. “Ugh… Should have expected that…” I whisper to myself. Fortunately, the Warlock keeps some crystals inside too. There’s not much else around besides some clay vials, cups, bowls and similar containers. Some weird items and materials are resting on pieces of dirty cloth. Plenty of them come from the rats, including various parts of their bodies. My target is present and currently mashing something in another bowl, creating some kind of a mixture, with its back turned to me. A perfect opportunity. Just keep yourself busy until I chop your head off. But, as I slowly and as silently as possible cover the distance between the two of us, a dark red formation lights up under my feet and faint drowsiness takes over my body. It’s not enough to bring me down, but the Warlock immediately notices the activation of its safeguard and turns around, catching an ugly bone staff into its hand which was lying next to him. My ankles suddenly get restrained by black tentacles that rise around them as I hear the Warlock laugh with its horrendously obnoxious voice. Without waiting, it aims the tip of its staff at me and prepares to launch another spell. “Would be too easy, right? Oh well. Time to tango.” I bring forth my full strength and lean to the front while affirming my grip on the draconic hilt. The stone pavement cracks a little under my feet and I lunge forward, tearing the black restraints. My captor clearly didn’t expect its trap to be broken this easily and screams in surprise as my blade heads for its body with a diagonal slash from the bottom. Unfortunately, the Warlock manages to avoid the blow and I only shave off a bit of its shoulder as it rolls to the side. I still cause it enough pain to scream even louder, but it quickly recollects itself. Before I can make another attack, a feeling of sluggishness washes over me in addition to the faint drowsiness. I notice the tip of its staff slightly glowing in orange. It surely loves its debuffs. But, I don’t think it realizes that I’m not your typical Human. Fighting against the bothersome curses, I change the shape of my weapon into a katana and reach for the Moon-Slashing Arts that I still have from Shino. The Warlock understands that I’m trying to pull some kind of a move on it and starts casting a spell on its own. Judging by the dark energy accumulating at the head of its staff, this one is clearly an offensive thing. One advantage abilities usually hold over magic is casting time. It’s not a rule, but a common occurrence. Therefore, I finish much faster than him and take a drawing stance with my blade sheathed into a ring I created with my fingers by my side. I feel a small surge of mana, the katana shines in white, and the thin material walls of the hut flutter strongly as countless glowing lines appear in front of me and disappear in a blink, accompanied by a loud shiing. Taking a deep breath as the debuffs disappear, I raise myself up and watch the Warlock—or rather dozens of pieces of it cut at tens of angles—slide to the ground. The wall behind it suffered the same fate and there’s now a huge hole with sharp edges after the shredded material fell to the ground with the Goblin. I spot Astrea pulverizing her opponents through it. “Fuuuh… I wish I had an actual sheath so I could do the clink like in the movies or anime just as the split-second cut is made. It’s just not it without that part. Alright. Time to clean up the trash.” I take one more glance around the hut to check for anything important and jump through the opening I created with my blow. Instantly, I make a horizontal slash and send out a wave of dark energy from my blade that cuts three Goblins behind Sirgia’s back in half. We make eye contact and she starts running towards the prisoners, but not before slamming her hammer into the ground, causing strong tremors which in turn throw her opponents off-balance. Most of them fall down and I jump in her place to take care of the leftovers. It takes me around two minutes to finish off the group that gathered at this place and I immediately start heading towards Astrea’s fighting grounds. She has also reduced their numbers greatly. Only seven Goblins are left around her. We’ve dealt with the majority now. Noticing me, she parries a crude spear with her hardened gloves and punches the owner straight into its ugly face, sending it flying back with half of its head caved in. That one is dead. Yep. In the next moment, Astrea swiftly moves between the rest of her opponents and arrives at my side. I notice a few brushes and very shallow cuts on her skin and bandages, but nothing too serious. Nevertheless, I cast Rejuvenate immediately. “Good job. Let’s wrap it up and check on the captives.” I pat her head. “Thank you. I tried to keep their attention on myself. It wasn’t easy.” “I know. Can you bundle them up for me?” She nods and takes a deep breath. The band of Goblins has gotten very close while we were talking and is short of reaching us. Astrea’s figure suddenly blurs and disappears from my side with a slight tug on my hand that was still resting on her hair. One by one, she kicks each Goblin into the same direction after appearing and disappearing at various locations. When she launches the last one into the air, the three previous ones are still making their flight onto the pile. She returns to my side and exhales heavily as the last one makes its landing. Without further ado, I sink the blade of my katana into the ground and a bigger version of it emerges from under the heap of Goblins, piercing all of them and splitting a few in half. With that done, I retract my weapon and smile at Astrea who stares at me with her usual, calm gaze. I brush her cheek with my finger and she shows the tiniest smile as her ears twitch. We break into a run and head to meet up with Sirgia. Along the way, we stumble on a few remaining survivors and finish them off. Astrea keeps checking for any more as we reach the spot with the prisoners. Sirgia is kneeling by one of the Beastkin men with four dead Goblins behind her. Astrea quickly makes her way to the other people of her kin and I turn to the only Human after noticing that his injuries are the worst. Unfortunately, as I quickly cast Rejuvenate on him, I can only watch how life slowly fades away from his eyes with the treatment coming too late. Not even the healing potions I got from Ailish will make it in time. With a heavy sigh, I move my eyes to the man that Sirgia is kneeling by and judge that he is in a similar state but not yet on the brink of death. She must have realized that and focused her efforts on the person she could actually save. What a strong-willed girl. I join her and pour my mana into the skill again. Slowly but surely, with the help of a healing potion too, we stabilize the patient well enough. He doesn’t seem to be suffering from extreme trauma but certainly isn’t alright. The other two are also covered in scars, cuts and blemishes, but they are doing much better than this guy and Astrea does a decent job at applying healing salves and herbal bandaids. She focuses her efforts on tending to the pure-blood Foxkin girl. The other man is a pure-blood Tigerkin and the one under our care is a half-blood Deerkin. Or something like that. With everyone at least partially healed up, I drop onto my butt between Sirgia and Astrea. “Alright. Now what. The lady is so-so and could potentially walk with some support, but I guess we are going to carry the other two. Since I have a bigger reach and repertoire, you two should be the ones to do it. Any other suggestions?” “Let’s leave carrying the captives to them,” Astrea says. “Them?” “Come out. Your masking doesn’t work on someone who is familiar with your scent.” Her words confuse me even more but then I hear steps behind us and watch four Beastkin, completely geared up in leather armour and with weapons, walk out from behind one of the nearby tents. I hastily stand up and turn around. The girls follow. Two half-bloods and two pure-bloods. Some kind of a Jaguarkin and Jackalkin from the former and a Bearkin with a Rabbitkin from the latter. All are men. The tall Bearkin with dark brown fur steps forward. “As expected from one of the elites. If you weren’t so defiant, you’d have climbed up the ranks easily instead of staying just a toy of the alpha.” He shakes his head ironically and then throws two pairs of metal manacles onto the ground between us. “Dress up. Your punishment is due. We’ve been ordered to bring you back.” “I will return myself. I was just on my way. Help us carry the injured.” “That’s not our task. You are our target. Don’t prolong this and put them on. We might spare that trashy Human if you follow obediently.” He releases a low growl while glancing my way for a short moment. Astrea’s fingers curl into fists. “I will consider wearing them if you carry the captives.” “Listen here, Astrea. We are the ones that issue orders, not you. Start cooperating or we will bring you back by force.” “You don’t want to do this.” She squints her eyes at the Bearkin. “Oh, I very much do.” “You’ve watched us clear the whole camp by ourselves since almost the very beginning.” “Yes, we did. That’s why start moving your ass instead of paying attention to this waste that got itself captured or we won’t just knock you out. You think bluffing will work on me? You’ve always been great at hiding it but you are clearly exhausted after dealing with so many Goblins.” Is this guy an idiot? She barely broke any sweat. And I cast Rejuvenate on her for quite a bit straight after the battle. Well, I guess he can’t really know that part, but still. As he says, even though she doesn’t really show it, I can feel Astrea growing slightly agitated from his words. Most likely those related to the other, injured Beastkin. I place my hand on her head and gently ruffle through her hair. She glances up at me and calms down as I smile at her. The four dudes are shocked as hell for some reason. Astrea takes a light breath and turns to them again, with my hand still present on her head. “This is your last chance. Withdraw or I will consider you our enemies.” The Bearkin sneers at her and reaches for his short axe. The Rabbitkin and Jackalkin lick their lips and also bring out their weapons; a short spear and a shortsword. Astrea glances at the Jaguarkin, who is the only one not to show any hostile reactions but still bringing forth his shortbow. “I don’t want to do this to you, Taro. I’m coming back to bring down the alpha. If you step back now, I won’t hurt you. But if you don’t, I will have to ignore our friendship and treat you as one of his men who follows him willingly.” “Hahahahah! Hear that, boys? Someone who earned herself the name of Alpha’s Personal Fucktoy after challenging him countless times, again and again, thinks she can bring him down after two months of rest! That’s a good one!” The Bearkin mocks Astrea. She ignores the trio that starts chuckling and keeps staring at the Jaguarkin. He keeps gazing back into her eyes. After a moment, he sighs and puts his bow away. Astrea nods. “Oi. The fuck you doing listening to—” ~Need help?~ I ask her through Whispers. ~No. I’ll end it quickly,~ Astrea answers telepathically without any lewd stylization. So that’s her Sound Transmission, huh. She traces a half-circle with her right leg while drawing it to the back, retracting her right arm alongside it. I can feel the pressure around her increasing during that movement. When Astrea’s palm, which is turned downwards with her knuckles curled inside, reaches the farthest point, a small circular seal with yin and yang symbols flashes briefly. “—that bitc—” “HAAAAAP!” Too busy scolding his underling, the Bearkin and the rest of his crew doesn’t notice quick enough as Astrea throws her arm forward while turning it one-eighty degrees. A ferocious air current is created and a visible drill wider and taller than her body surges forward at the men. It shreds them into pieces before they can even react, leaving just the wide-eyed Jaguarkin intact. I whistle at the short path of crimson carnage. Just the feet and heads are left behind after the rest has been pulverized into small chunks of meat. “That’s a new one. Tier-up?” I ask. Astrea nods and moves her gaze to Taro. He quickly starts waving his hands. “I’ll carry them! I’ll carry them!” With Taro willing to cooperate, we prepare to head out. I leave the Human man in one of the tents, covered with a piece of cloth for someone to bring him back later. Astrea asks me to cut the tips of the ears of the mutilated trio to keep it as proof of their demise and we move out shortly afterwards. Astrea helps the lady walk while I and Taro carry the men. Since he knows the way perfectly, he takes it onto himself to guide us back to the community. On the way, she explains to him about the plan to overthrow the alpha and that we will definitely get rid of that tyrant. Taro promises to help by spreading the news to the people who were against him. At the entrance to the current community’s gathering place, two guards stop us, very confused about our entourage. After Astrea shows them the ears of their fallen comrades and I flare up my own aura, they hastily get out of our way and one of them rushes to let the alpha know about our arrival. We step inside a similar hall with running water as the Goblin’s had chosen for their camp, but it’s clear here that there are a few more, of various sizes, connected to each other directly. And, instead of it being just crude tents, the Beastkin give the impression of a decently well-equipped nomadic tribe. There’s plenty of fabric, furniture and items arranged around. It’s like a very small, mobile, underground town that can pack up and change locations in half a day. It’s clear that most—if not all—commodities are stolen from the surface. Most residents seem to be doing okay, but you can spot a clear distinction between the weaker and stronger ones by how they hold themselves in the small crowd. All of them look very surprised to see someone of a different race than their own walk around, especially a person looking like a Human. Taro runs off and brings a few other Beastkin to take the injured to someone who can treat them, assuring us that they won’t be treated badly as he will try to convince the others that there’s no reason to listen to the oppressive rules anymore. Astrea thanks him and immediately begins heading in a certain direction with a hasty step. We follow after her and go into one of the side chambers. There are way fewer people here and they all look slightly worse than the others; without complete sets of clothing or their own place to sleep. She stops by a group of five women—three pure-bloods and two half-bloods. The former consists of a Wolfkin, Leopardkin and a Foxkin, while the latter holds a Catkin and Pantherkin. The fox lady looks quite roughed up when compared to the other four and Astrea kneels by her side. “Vii... What happened to her?” she asks after seeing the girl’s state. “Astrea. You are back. We thought someone got you,” the Pantherkin answers. “It’s the usual. She was picked by the alpha. It’s okay. She will recover. I was already promised by someone that he’ll treat her tomorrow after I mate with—” “I’m sorry… Because I wasn’t here… I couldn’t take her place…” Astrea apologizes quietly, clenching her fists. “No. It’s not your fault,” the Wolfkin joins in and strokes her arm. “You can’t always cover for us. We’ve told you countless times that we don’t want you to sacrifice yourself for us by letting the alpha abuse only you.” Astrea stands up. “This ends today. I’m going to kill him. And then I’ll take you with me to a better place.” The Leopardkin shakes her head. “You keep saying that to lift our spirits but we all know that the current alph—” “This time is different. Even if I can’t do it, my mate can rip his head off with one hand.” Oi. That’s most likely a huge exaggeration. But it doesn’t stop the five of them from finally moving their eyes onto me. Astrea turns around and stands on her tiptoes to nuzzle her cheek against mine while purring to prove our relationship. The other girls seem as shocked as the four dudes from before. I guess Astrea isn’t known for being too affectionate. “Could you heal her, Alastair?” she asks quietly. “Anything for you.” She pecks my lips and moves aside. The other girls all glance at her and Astrea nods. Taking that as permission to approach them, I kneel by the Foxkin and softly brush through the bronze fur behind her fox-like head. “You’ll feel something warm travel through your body. Just enjoy the pleasant feeling,” I say with a soft smile and call on Rejuvenate. It takes me five minutes to make the fox lady recover. She wasn’t critically injured, just beaten up, so I’m able to get her almost to a perfect state, excluding the leftover scars, but most of them seem to be already old. “Oh, wow… This is incredible…” She examines her whole body in disbelief. I should mention that she is fully naked, but that’s just a detail. The other girls either have something to cover their waists or both that and their chests are protected from random onlookers. They are definitely near the bottom of the hierarchy. Not in the worst spot, but clearly not in a great position either. “Here. I have some spare clothes in my ring. They are yours now. Is anyone else hurt?” The Foxkin nods gratefully and starts dressing up in some plain underwear, shirt and hot pants while I check on the other four and revitalize them a little too. They also receive some better clothes and Astrea hands them something to drink and eat. “Wait here. Or come to the alpha’s lair to watch him die. We will be back soon,” she informs her friends and glances up at me. I nod and we move out. I’m not sure if it’s because of Taro or the guard that rushed to the alpha after we’ve shown him the ears, but the other patrolmen don’t seem to be too eager to approach us, even though a Human and a Dwarf are strolling through their den. Well, it just allows Astrea to bring us to the alpha’s lair without any obstructions. We enter a much fancier chamber that holds a big, comfy sofa on a pedestal in the middle. The walls are almost completely covered by various colourful linen and cloth decorations. Around the edges of the room, a few groups of Beastkin sit around. At least one of the cliques is currently busy chasing their carnal desire, from what I can see. I’ve already seen a few of them go at it in the open as we were walking through the other chambers and Astrea did mention that Beastkin tend to satisfy their heat without much care if anyone is around. Part of the culture, I guess. I wonder if you can see pairs fucking in the open in actual Beastkin cities and villages too. Anyway, that’s not important. The important part is the one guy who is lying on the sofa on his back with his head on the lap of a naked pure-blood female Lionkin, who is feeding him pieces of meat with cutlery. Classy. The man is a Wolfkin—just as Astrea mentioned before—with plenty of scars over his crimson-furred body. And it's quite something in itself too. He packs some muscles, without looking too swole. Judging by the sofa, he’s over two meters tall. One of his ears is clearly bitten off around halfway by someone. I wonder if that someone is standing by my side. He seems to have been expecting us as he lazily lifts himself up and roughly pushes the woman away, who barely avoids falling to the ground as she hastily scurries elsewhere. Thank gods he at least wears shorts. I couldn’t take this conversation seriously with his dick in the open. Well, since he’s a canine, I guess he would need to get hard for it to show, but I digress. The alpha gives me a repulsed look as he growls menacingly, showing off rows of sharp teeth, and then moves his eyes onto Astrea, replacing that expression with an amused smirk. Oh boy. Here we go.
Chapter 84 – The Duels ❤ Spoiler: Chapter “Look what we have here, boys and girls. The crowd’s favourite is finally back. Ready for another beatdown? I greatly missed not being able to train with my best punching bag, hahahaha!” The alpha bursts out with laughter, almost beginning to howl from the amusement that his own words bring him. The other Beastkin present in the room also chuckle or snort, creating a cacophony of sounds. He raises his clenched fist and stops. The crowd falls silent immediately. “You have the audacity to show up after almost two months without giving any signs of life, and you even dare to kill the men sent to escort you back? I’ve been tolerating your meaningless challenges since they brought me some enjoyment. And our special time after them was quite something too. Ahhh, that sweet, defiant face of yours… But, there are limits to everything. I need to finally teach you a lesson. Bring them in.” After he snaps his fingers, a bunch of people move aside and a group of women is led inside through the same entrance that we have used before. But, rather than led, it’s more like they are dragged by chains connected to heavy collars around their necks, joined with manacles on all the limbs. We instantly recognize the newcomers. It’s the five women we met up with just moments earlier; Astrea’s friends. Seems like they went after them the moment we moved to the alpha’s chamber. All the clothes I’ve given to them have been ripped off and they are completely naked. There are some fresh bruises on the skin of the half-bloods. I’m sure the ones on pure-bloods are just hidden by their fur. Astrea’s rising fury surges into my mind through our connection. I quickly place a hand on her shoulder and she looks up at me. I faintly shake my head, to which she bites her lower lip. All three of us understand that we can’t jump straight at him with them in their hands. The group of women is thrown onto the floor on the side of the alpha’s throne. They all glance at Astrea with worry written all over their faces. But, it’s pretty clear that it’s not directed at themselves. They are all anxious about the fate of their friend. “I’ve been too negligent with you,” the alpha starts speaking again. “Our deal is now off. No matter how much you beg, I will not change my mind this time. You have been covering for these five wastes for quite some time. But, since my punishments have no effect on your insolent behaviour, no matter how hard I go on you, it’s time for a change.” He snaps his fingers and three other Beastkin move closer to the lying women and crack their whips to the sides. “From now, it’s their turn to cover for you. Each time you act even the tiniest bit disrespectful, they will be the ones getting punished. And trust me, whipping will feel like a delicate massage to them if you keep up your usual character.” “You dare!” Astrea roars at him with a low and intimidating growl. The alpha chuckles. “Since I’ve already taken my time with one of them not that long ago, let’s say that your late return is now forgiven. But, we still have the case of you murdering three members of our tribe, and, what’s even more outrageous, bringing in a FILTHY HUMAN into our sacred home. I’m grateful for healing up Vii, though. However you have achieved that. She can join on the punishment again, thanks to you.” “If you touch a single hair of their fur again, I swear I’m going to rip your balls off and shove them so far into your throat they will come out through your ass!” Astrea’s insult only makes him explode into laughter again, followed by the roaring wave of chuckling and snorting from the other Beastkin present in the chamber, excluding her friends. “And how would you do that?” he asks after silencing down the crowd again. “You’ve never come even close to touching them. Oh, I apologize. I guess it still counts as touching when I’m the one doing it after our duels.” Some people snicker quietly. “Do you think anything would change today? There’s a huge chasm between the two of us. Or… Do you perhaps think that a single Dwarf and this… thing… will be enough to take me down?” Astrea growls even louder at him. “Do not slander his name… Alastair could slaughter you and everyone present in this room by himself if he wanted to, with the two of us just watching you getting ripped into pieces!” The alpha moves his eyes onto me and scowls. “I can smell the scent of this Human on you… How pathetic... To be forced into a toy of such a weakling… The disgrace on your ancestors and the members of your clan...” When our eyes meet, I stare him down with a cold expression. Feeling Astrea growing more and more agitated, I lead my arm to the side and slowly wrap it around her waist. After squinting my eyes at him for a brief moment, I glance down at my precious lover. As she looks up at me, I lean down a bit, arriving closer to her face. Giving Astrea time to perceive my intentions through our bond, I stop short of her lips and we gaze into each other’s eyes. She shortens the remaining distance and connects us together. After just a few seconds, we are entwined in a quite rough and affectionate kiss. My tongue invades the insides of her mouth and starts wildly exploring the hot and moist space, actively pursuing her own muscle. I can feel Astrea’s emotions slightly calming down, bit by bit. When I can’t sense any urges to immediately jump into the battle from her, I make one last dive deep into her mouth, ferociously chasing after her tongue. We separate with a thick trail of saliva connecting our lips and Astrea’s cheeks show a tinge of red from all the heat. I turn my gaze back onto the Crimson Wolf, still holding my hand on Astrea’s waist. “Contrary to you, I don’t need to beat my women into submission to create a fake image of power. They follow me out of their own free will and actual respect for my strength.” There are some shocked gasps from the crowd, most likely due to me, a Human, daring to talk back to their great alpha, and the person in question sneers at me. “Respect for strength? Out of their own free will? Daring words, coming from a Hu—” An unexpected, weird sensation diverts my attention as he is speaking. I glance down and notice a hand in my pants, and it certainly doesn’t belong to me. Astrea had moved closer as the two of us were speaking and slid her fingers into my underwear while pressing her chest into my side. I look at her face and our eyes meet as Astrea’s slender hand is gently rubbing my cock. She must have taken the glove off because I can feel the texture of her skin brushing against my rod; her fingers massage my precious jewels. My pants are starting to grow slightly tight. The alpha obviously notices her actions too and stops talking. Keeping her eyes on mine, she brings me to full mast in no time. I don’t even need to try sensing her thoughts; her calm and charming eyes tell me everything and I nod at her faintly. She pulls her hand back and kneels down in front of me. In a flash, she skillfully unfastens my belt and drops both my pants and my underwear, releasing my eager erection into the open. She wastes no second and starts affectionately licking it from the side. I try to fight back the slight tinge of embarrassment growing in the back of my mind to avoid it showing up on my face and look up at the alpha. He is staring at the deed with clear confusion and utter shock painting his furry face, watching how Astrea happily works over my dick; her tail dancing gleefully. My lover moves her mouth to match the tip and slides it inside, ramping up the pleasure by starting to lively bob her head back and forth while tickling my glans with her blissfully prickly tongue. In the completely silent hall, only the wet noises she makes travel through the air. 「This is… certainly awkward… Let’s maybe not prolong it too much, even though Astrea’s blowjob feels as heavenly as usual.」 Squinting my eyes at the alpha, what catches his attention back onto me from Astrea’s lips tightly wrapped around my rod—which might have been the reason behind quite the bulge in his shorts—I place my hand on the catgirl’s hair and start softly scratching behind her ears. When almost orgasmic purring starts sending vibrations through my whole dick, even reaching the very balls, I let blissful satisfaction show on my face and release a luscious load inside Astrea’s mouth. Although without a warning this time, which I usually try to issue to the girls, she takes it like a professional and immediately shoves my whole cock deep into her throat, pushing her face into my underbelly at the first sign of semen on her tongue. Astrea gulps down the whole load without a break and slowly pulls away while fervently sucking out all the cum from my rod, cleaning it perfectly. A little bit drips from the tip as she lets it out of her mouth and she catches it onto the back of her hand. She turns her face to stare at the alpha as she ostentatiously licks that tiny bit of seed off her skin while standing up. “Yours tastes like waste compared to this.” His eye twitches. A snicker reaches our ears and he glances towards the source. It’s one of the chained girls. A small smirk shows up on my face too, after hearing it. The alpha releases a short growl at the group and turns back to us. “You’ve found an incredible mate, Astrea. He fits you just perfectly. Especially with how quickly he comes! You two are really a match made in heaven!” The hall rumbles from the laughter that raises after his comment. It comes only from his followers, obviously. He stares at Astrea with a smug look. “Oh?” I raise one of my eyebrows at him right after the crowd finishes. “So what you are saying is that you can’t do something even as simple as deciding on when to grant your mate the pleasure of receiving your seed? What a sorry man… You should start calling yourself beta instead.” A loud cracking noise resounds in the chamber as he crushes part of the sofa’s wooden armrest, clearly triggered. And the brief snickers from a few of the naked girls certainly don’t help again. “Of course I can!” he shouts angrily. “I’m the strongest here! Who do you think you are spea—” “Show me then,” I interrupt him nonchalantly. “Bring back that female from before and make her blow you. When I snap my fingers, cum. Simple, right?” After the initial shock of the suggestion, he grows even more agitated, starting to release low growls my way. I think he is beginning to lose patience. “And can you?! Your pointless bluffing won’t get you—” “Of course,” I get between his words again. Casually turning my gaze to Astrea, I brush through her hair. “Would you mind—” “I’ll do it.” An unexpected statement from my other side takes me slightly by surprise. Sirgia steps forward and looks up at me with slightly rosy cheeks. I want to tell her that she doesn’t have to, but that would just trample on her determination so I nod at her with a warm smile. She gets down to her knees and stops her lips in front of my still erect penis, gazing up at me just so adorably. I move my hand to her cheek and brush it with my thumb, returning my focus to the alpha afterwards. “Your call.” I gesture at him with my other hand. Sirgia places a cute kiss on my glans and slowly takes it into her small mouth. A snap travels through the chamber almost instantly, not letting her slide even half of my length inside. Unfortunately, I don’t have the leeway to warn her quickly enough, and a ferocious wave of milky white liquid hits the back of her throat. Greatly surprised at first, she quickly regains her composure and receives my semen without a sign of protest, focusing all of her efforts on controlling her gag reflex which was almost invoked with the initial shot. Contrary to Astrea, she doesn’t swallow. Sirgia waits for me to finish and carefully pulls away while also scooping up all the cum along the way. Without standing up, she turns around and opens her mouth wide, showing the alpha and everyone else on that side a pillow of white on her tongue. After they get a chance to stare at it for a while, she swallows everything in one, big gulp. I receive a Whisper, saying not to create water for her and that she is okay. “And now, your turn.” I nod at the alpha with both eyebrows raised. It takes him a moment to break out of his daze and he starts blinking repeatedly before shouting again. “Bullshit! There’s no way! No man can cum this quickly! You were obviously prepared for this! Humans and their dirty tricks!” I roll my eyes and groan. This will get us nowhere. Not like it was going to take us anywhere in the first place. I don’t think he would abdicate his position after I bested him in cumming. “Listen, I don’t care—” A warm sensation interrupts me and I glance down to see two faces close to my hard rod from both sides. A tongue is wrapping my shaft from each of the two directions. The always-shy-around-the-others Sirgia is working in tandem with Astrea, earnestly licking my cock in public and with a partner. Both of them look up at me with their cute faces. Thanks to all the training my body and skills went through overtime, I don’t even need Rejuvenate to reinvigorate my erection and it's ready to unleash another torrent of white at any moment, just as bountiful as the previous ones. And it still feels incredibly good. With a soft sigh, I look up at the alpha, again, and place my hands on my loving girls’ heads to pat them affectionately while I stare him right in the eyes. He naturally gets my intentions and we enter the third round. Minutes pass and nothing happens. Only the wet noises and lewd kisses travel through the air. After being exposed to so much, the atmosphere in the chamber has grown weird. I can spot at least a few females from the audience with their hands buried in their underwear, looking our way intently. I’m trying my best to avoid noticing the wet stain on the alpha’s shorts by focusing on my girls. After we reach the tenth-minute mark, I sigh heavily and look at him with a dull expression. “Could you do it already? It’s starting to get boring. I have better things to do than humouring some insecure—” *SNAP* Serpents of cum shoot into the air the moment the sound travels through it and milky white cream lands on the stone floor, wave after wave, shot after shot, until there’s no more. I have no idea if scent can travel this fast or if it's just Beastkin senses that are so sharp but almost all the females instantly shiver strongly. Those who were playing with themselves during the show, release muffled moans while heavily biting on their lips; the eyes of a few girls almost roll to the back. Astrea takes it onto herself to lick my tip clean. Sirgia stands up and rises onto her tiptoes to give me a loving peck. I rub my nose against hers as we faintly smile at each other and then turn to the big idiotic wolf. “So?” I ask. “He won’t do it,” Astrea answers instead, standing up too. “He can’t. He would cum after thirty seconds. No matter what. Trust me. There’s a reason why he never mates in public.” As the alpha turns completely furious, Sirgia dresses me up, putting my precious privates back into their material storage. He raises himself from the sofa, showcasing to everyone his stained shorts, and takes a stance looking almost as if he is going to launch himself at Astrea at any second, growling menacingly. “You! I will tear you and these bitches into shre—” “By the pledges of the founding ancestors, I hereby challenge Micah, the current leader of the Underground Collective Tribe, for the position of the alpha. If the challenged refuses the fight, he will be brought down by any means necessary and stripped of his authority, privileges and respect. I take all of you present here as my witnesses,” Astrea interrupts him and sweeps her gaze over everyone who is around. The crowd begins whispering amongst themselves and new people suddenly start flooding the chamber through the main entrance. I recognize Taro as the one guiding them. They all have weapons in hand and whatever armour they possess is now covering their bodies. Around twenty Beastkin, male and female, spread out throughout the room, taking spots by the walls, all turned towards the middle. After the last person takes their position, they all ready their weapons, and those who hold bows and crossbows, aim them at the alpha. Oh boy. If this isn’t a checkmate then I don’t know what is. Micah certainly is a strong individual, but these people surely aren’t all weaklings either. Even if we assume that half of them aren't that good at fighting, there’s no way he can easily plough through all of them. Especially with Astrea aiming for his neck. With this unexpected mutiny, the alpha clicks his tongue. “Fine. I accept. Not that it changes anything. I won’t be going easy on you today. I’m going to rip you in half in front of your pathetic mate!” He lunges forward from the raised platform and lands in the middle of the chamber, a bit behind our backs, beginning to stretch and flex his muscles. The people on the sides put their weapons down, still following the alpha with their gazes. Astrea turns around and takes off her gloves. She steps closer and shows them to me. “Could you hold them for a moment, Alastair?” “Of course.” As I pick them up from her hands, Astrea pushes herself forward and joins our lips together with our hands still entwined. I let her do with me as she pleases and her tongue ferociously assaults my mouth. We exchange sloppy and almost feral kisses for a few moments. She finally pulls back after getting enough with a rare smile painting her lovely lips. “Thank you. I’ll be back soon.” With a quick rub of her face against mine, Astrea walks towards her opponent with a graceful and proud step. It’s not an understatement saying that she steals the show as almost everyone switches their attention to her, which doesn’t make the alpha too happy. I’m not sure why she handed me the gloves, but perhaps it’s connected to this whole duel. Micah doesn’t seem to be carrying any weapon so I guess she doesn’t want to give him any reason to complain even if she didn’t activate the enchantments. As the two of them do some stretches while staring each other down, I move with Sirgia to the five women lying on the ground on the side of the sofa. The faces of the half-blood girls are clearly flushed and I’m sure those of the pure-bloods would be the same if not for the fur covering their skin. Oh well. Apologies for that. I crush their restraints with bare hands, surprising them greatly. To be honest, I just wanted to try it to see if I can, not to impress them or anything. But, I guess I should also start showing off some strength instead of just talking back to that jerk. The wide eyes of the other Beastkin that saw what I did are pretty amusing. “Are you sure she will be okay?” the pure-blood Foxkin lady, Vii, asks me with a slightly uncertain gaze. “Do you maybe know how close their previous fights were?” “He was always able to get the upper hand on her, but she got close a few times,” the Leopardkin girl answers. I smile at them while helping them up, trying not to ogle their well-developed bodies in full view. And that’s certainly hard with the wide variety of sights in front of me. The grey-furred wolfkin has a juicy, muscular body and appropriate, perky breasts, being around my height. The leopardkin with her spotted fur is quite lean and fit, and with her petite chest, she stands at around my mouth’s height. The last of the furred trio, the foxkin, packs quite a rack in the front, being slightly shorter than me but making it up with her delicious hips. The remaining two half-blood felines are both around a head shorter than me and are quite decently developed. Especially the small, alluring patches of fur above their closed slits are hard not to stare at. “Well… Ekhm… Then I don’t think we have anything to worry about,” I say after moving my eyes back to Vii. She clearly noticed me checking them out. “Astrea recently had a breakthrough. She’s nothing like her old self.” I turn around to check the arena. Astrea and Micah are pretty much ready; both looking my way. The latter is glaring at me rather than looking. My cute Beastkin partner just nods at me appreciatively, most likely for helping her friends. 「Alright. I guess I need to show that I’m not just a decoration.」 “Give me a second,” I say to Sirgia and the Beastkin girls. Stepping forward, I bring my draconic hilt from behind my back. Micah furrows his brows at me but I just ignore him while shaping up a greatsword with quite feral features. I take the handle into both hands and raise it up with the tip of the weapon pointing to the ground. After a moment, I shove it into the stone floor almost to the very guard. The whole hall trembles a little and giant blades emerge from the stone pavement one by one, parallel and next to each other, surrounding the rectangular arena with a mesmerizing purple-pink metal palisade, creating a cage around the contenders with an open top. I loudly snap my fingers and they turn see-through, with a faint pink tint. “Just making sure things stay fair,” I announce when everyone’s eyes turn to me. Running my cold gaze over all of them, I nod at Astrea and step back from the hilt, returning to my group. The five women look between each other—all of them locking gazes with each one—and then nod unanimously. In the next moment, the wolfkin and the foxkin wrap their arms around mine and start escorting me ahead, with the rest following closely behind us. Before I have any time to process things, I’m already sitting on the alpha’s fancy sofa with all of them sprawled around me. On my left, leopardkin and pantherkin. On my right, wolfkin and catkin. And on the laps of all four of us, Vii is lying on her back, with her bountiful chest directly on my legs. The wolfgirl leans into my ear. “There’s nothing else he hates more than seeing females who deny him willingly giving themselves to another male.” She puts one of her feet on the seat and spreads her legs for everyone to see, guiding my hand to her pinkish pussy, slightly dripping with love nectar, beginning to lick my neck. At the same time, Vii takes my other hand and makes me squish her marshmallowy breast with a coy smile. Sirgia appears in front of me and gives me a death stare before giggling to herself adorably and sitting down in front of the sofa, resting her back on my legs. Seriously. She is starting to pick up after Cornelia too much. I sigh internally and decide to play along. As my fingers begin slowly sliding in and out of the wet pussy of the wolfgirl and kneading the soft breasts of the foxgirl, I glance at Micah with a smirk. His eyes twitch furiously. This is actually kind of fun. “Ahnnnnn~” He loses it completely when Vii releases an overexaggerated moan and he launches himself at Astrea with an enraged expression. She has been ready and waiting for him to make a move so Micah’s raging fist slams into her extended palm. After her whole arm twists a bit around its own axis, his attack slides over it and travels further behind her back as she positions her body in parallel with it. Just as Micah passes her elbow, she spins a little and hits his stomach with a strong kick, sending the crimson-furred wolf flying back and crashing into one of my giant blades with a loud gong. She wastes no time and rushes after him, shortening the distance in just three steps. But, before her own fist connects with the wolfkin sprawled over the hard surface, he ducks down, causing it to smash into the sword with even louder noise. Micah manages to land an attack on her during that moment and sends Astrea flying in turn. She fixes her position in the air and lands on the ground, sliding back a few meters. Unfortunately, she doesn’t get a break as he appears in front of her with another punch already on its way. She meets it head-on and their fists connect with a loud boom. If not for the wall of magical steel, everyone else would have been hit by a powerful shockwave which was now all directed into the ceiling. Both of the contenders get pushed back a little, but the more attentive observers can notice that Micah’s arm was blown away slightly harder, which clearly confuses him. It must have never happened before in their duels. Astrea releases a ferocious hiss and lowers her posture. I notice some blue symbols lighting up under the bandages on her ankles and she disappears from our vision a moment later. Showing up for a fraction of a second in different spots in front of Micah as she is approaching him, Astrea takes him by surprise when she materializes literally in his face. A powerful kick into his muzzle from below sends the wolfkin into the air. Her posture blurs and she disappears again, pushing Micah higher and higher by repeated kicks in the stomach each time she appears under him. After reaching the top of the sword fence, she shows up behind him and flings him back into the stone floor with a spinning kick from above. The audience gasps loudly as the impact makes the whole place shake again, kicking up a cloud of grey dust. Yeah. I don’t think this is the norm. There’s no way they would be so shocked if this would have been what the girls called close in Astrea’s and Micah’s fights. Even they are drawn to the scene with their mouths slightly open. A loud howl reverberates through the chamber, forcing a few of the Beastkin to cover their sensitive ears. A streak of red flashes in the middle of the still falling cloud of ashes. Astrea’s ear twitches and she steps aside just in time to avoid a wide swing from the wolfkin, who lunges from the obstructive powder at breakneck speed. He crashes into the sword wall on his path, actually causing the blade to crack a bit at the point of impact. That clearly shows how strong he is. So far, only Garrena was able to achieve that, before Astrea tiered up. Both of the girls are currently at Tier 4. So, he’s at least that. And I’m pretty sure that all the glowing blood-red markings that are now visible on his whole body, lit brightly enough to show up even from under his thick fur, do have some influence over this. They create sinister, tribal paths from his feet to the top of his head. Micah is now releasing bone-chilling growls all the time. Looks like someone got angry. Astrea doesn’t seem too surprised with this change so I guess it’s not something new. Her ear twitches again and she steps to the side, dodging a blow I barely noticed coming at her. I’m fairly sure it’s only thanks to my high stats being utilized by my race that I can somehow keep up with parts of their movements. Micah slams both fists into the ground where Astrea was standing just moments ago and the whole hall trembles under the might of his attack. Of course, the flooring stands no chance and is smashed into pieces that fly to the sides and hit the translucent wall. It was a good decision to erect it. With his speed and strength enhanced, he chases after Astrea and starts bombarding her with a myriad of almost berserk-like punches and kicks. She is not able to avoid all of them, and each time their arms or legs connect, an earth-shaking boom travels through the air. I can feel bits of her pain from these strikes now and then, but Astrea is holding herself pretty decently. If worse comes to worst, I’ll just switch with her in a critical moment. That Heart Swap does exist to be used. I’m not going to just sit back and watch my precious partner get seriously hurt or even killed. Fuck your duel. I would kill you afterwards anyway. But, it seems that my thoughts are a bit too hasty. As another heavy hit heads for Astrea’s guard, I barely notice a faint smirk on her face. The ground under her feet lights up with blue patterns just moments before the impact. Time seems to slow down for me. No, not just for me. Amongst everyone, including the alpha, there are two people who seem to be unaffected by this event—Astrea and me. For whatever reason, I can observe her movements in real-time. Micah’s fist slowly lands on her joined forearms and he gets launched backwards with a powerful wave of force repelling him back. The blue patterns grow in size as Astrea raises her leg in an almost full split and digs her heel deep into the ground with a heavy slam. The hall shakes so strongly that bits of the ceiling break off it and start lazily falling down onto everyone’s heads. Two giant cracks run through the floor on the sides of her foot at a normal speed and pass Micah while he is still in the air. The part of the path that’s on Astrea’s side caves in and a block of stone surges up like a see-saw that broke off its dock and slams into the wolfkin’s back from behind, starting to bring him to her with itself. As the huge slab of stone is now speeding towards her with Micah on its surface, Astrea closes her eyes and draws her leg to the back in a similar motion to the one in the sewers, but this time, carving some graceful, circular paths in the air with her hands. Blue energy starts gathering around her and flowing into Astrea’s body in a spiral from behind, concentrating in her right palm. I can faintly spot her eyes receiving bluish, sharp shadows around them. It seems that she has been letting Micah run wild in preparation for this moment as the formation on the floor quickly surges towards her too, crawling onto her skin. With markings present on her body now too, in blue colour instead of red, she completes her move and opens her eyes. The time returns to its natural flow at that moment. “HAAAAAAAAAAAAAP!” As Astrea’s palm rushes to meet the incoming body of Micah plastered on the surface of the stone floor she previously ripped off with her attack, a huge, bluish, transparent torrent of energy manifests over her whole arm, making her hair and even the tight clothes flutter chaotically. She lands an unbelievably loud hit that almost causes us to fall off the sofa and pulverizes the rectangular boulder into almost nothingness. A blinding flash of blue light assaults everyone’s eyes for a split second. A thunderous roar with the shockwave so strong that it tilts the blade walls to the outside a bit echoes through the room as I barely register something metallic breaking loudly, followed by a deafening thud of something hitting the stone wall behind us and also causing it to shatter. A brief moment later, I notice a jagged hole in the middle of three purplish blades, which quickly start getting covered in glowing cracks and explode into pinkish particles of light. Turning my head to the back, I find another hole but this time in the wall, and at least two more further ahead. Whatever Astrea’s punch was, it bore enough force to not only grind the piece of flooring she sent back at herself into dust, shatter my blades created out of crystalized mana-metal like porcelain, but also to smash through a few more thick walls on its path of destruction. That guy is gone. No way he lived through that. Astrea staggers and drops onto her knee, breathing erratically. It’s only natural that something like this took an insane toll on her. I’m fairly sure this is not a technique someone at Tier 4 can casually drop onto others like it’s their daily exercise. And, of course, the whole hall falls silent after such an unbelievable display. All the eyes are locked either on Astrea or the glaring hole in the wall behind me and the girls. We are lucky she sent this punch slightly to our side or we would have gotten disintegrated along with that crimson-furred idiot. Since they no longer serve a purpose, I try recalling the swords making up the arena without moving to the hilt and they slide back into the ground. After tapping the tummy of the still flabbergasted foxkin lying sprawled on my lap, she lets me stand up. As I begin walking, Astrea’s ear twitches again and her head snaps to the opening in the wall. All my muscles tense instantly. “RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!” I can feel the floor under my feet getting blown into smithereens as my body lunges forward, clearly breaking the sound barrier as a deafening explosion tears my eardrums along the way. The very moment I feel the draconic hilt in my palm, I invoke Heart Swap. Pink covers my vision for a brief second as I hear a seductive giggle in my mind. Instantly after the weird tug that pulled my heart disappears, I spin around with an already shaped nodachi and don’t even think about which technique from Shino’s skill I invoke. As I’m turning, I see the mutilated, bloodied body of Micah flying at me from above while holding a huge halberd surrounded by a red aura, similar to that of Astrea’s but smaller. His eyes turned completely crimson and there’s a glaring hole in his stomach. Blood splatters everywhere as he makes his way through the air towards me. I put all the mana I can gather in the remaining moment and push it all into the activated skill. As my hands trace a horizontal swing, my weapon explodes with black smoke and sends off an arc of dark, ominous energy behind its trail. The almost one-hundred-eighty-degrees-wide crescent shoots into the air and cleaves through Micah and his weapon at his neck’s height with completely no resistance, slamming not only into the ceiling but also both walls on the sides, gods know how avoiding splitting any of the people in the audience in half with how broad and extensive it is. The chamber rumbles the strongest yet as three of its structural elements receive a powerful blow that slices right through the stone like it's nothing and travels who knows how far. I just hope it doesn’t reach the surface. Micah’s corpse splats onto the ground by my side as I blankly stare at the deep gash in the walls and the ceiling, from left to right. Feeling dizzy out of a sudden, I shove the nodachi into the ground to support myself. Casting my gaze forward, I spot Astrea and Sirgia running my way. Seeing the former safe and sound, I smile briefly at the duo and await their arrival.
Chapter 85 – New Leadership ❤❤ Spoiler: Chapter My two lovely girls quickly reach my position and kneel in front of me. I can see that Astrea has still not fully recovered from the backlash caused by her technique. She is moving slightly awkwardly and a faint tremor passes through her arm occasionally. I chuckle at Sirgia’s attempt to support me with her own body, wrapping her arms around my chest. “It’s okay. I’m fine. Just a little winded. Let my heart calm down a bit and we’ll be good.” She nods but still keeps hugging me. I move my gaze onto Astrea. “Come closer and let me heal you a little. You are bruised all over. Did that last punch cause you some harm too?” “I can wait. It’s nothing much. I think I tore a few muscles. You should first focus on yourself, Alastair.” Shaking my head, I reach out to brush her cheek. With Sirgia’s support, I don’t need to hold onto the hilt anymore. And my body seems to have already recovered from the initial shock caused by the first use of new ability and all the sudden strain I put on it in an instant. “I’m good now, as you can see. Come. You won’t make me ask twice, will you?” She also moves closer after rubbing her cheek into my palm and switches to brushing it against my face while purring softly. Wrapping my arm around her, I begin slowly healing Astrea up. Bit by bit, the visible cuts and bruises fade out. Since they aren’t deep and are quite fresh, barely any new scars appear. “What the hell was that thing at the end? Can all pure-blood Beastkin survive with a hole in their stomach and still have enough strength to launch themselves over half of the chamber?” I ask. “No, it definitely wasn’t normal. It shouldn’t have been possible for him to even move with his body hurt so much all over. Micah had very high endurance, especially with his Beastzerker’s Enchantments, but except for the red lines, at the end there, he looked completely different from what I’ve ever seen him become,” Astrea answers. “So... What’s the situation? I’ve basically barged in and finished him off mid-fight.” I raise my head and glance around. If not for the two of them holding onto me, I could stand up already. As my eyes move over the people in the chamber, most seem to be in awe, whispering amongst themselves. At least those brought in by Taro. The others that have been present in the alpha’s chamber before his arrival also have admiration in their eyes, or something different in the case of a few females, but I can spot some that avoid my gaze with a clearly anxious expression. I think I can figure out why. After I feel a faint and ticklish lick on my cheek, Astrea draws herself back to move her face away a bit. “Everything is alright. He broke the rules first by bringing his weapon into the fight. I’m not sure how he got it, but the moment he did, it wasn’t a duel anymore. Isn’t that right, Elders?” She turns her head to the side and I follow her. Three pure-blood Beastkin have just finished arriving by our spot. There’s one male Wolfkin, one male Bearkin and one female Raccoonkin. They all are clearly long-lived, with parts of their fur turning white or grey, mostly over their heads and joints. The trio of elders nods and Astrea moves her gaze back to me. “Thank you for intervening.” She leans in and places a faint peck on my lips. “I’m not sure if I would have been able to completely avoid that attack. While his aura was weaker than mine, I could have easily lost an arm or leg there, due to my state.” “That’s good. I was afraid this whole challenge would have been invalidated, but since people aren’t rushing at us with their weapons, I guess it’s fine.” “There’s just one small problem,” the older woman joins in and we all look at her. “As Astrea has said, from the moment Micah reached for an external help, the oath has been broken and the challenge has been, in fact, rendered void.” “And from that point, it reverted into a normal battle," the bearkin continues after her. "One thing remained unchanged though. To kill an alpha in a direct contest of strength means to be worthy of taking their place.” “If Astrea would have killed Micah even with the help of the others, she would have still been able to lawfully take his place,” the last one of the elders doesn’t stay silent either. “But, as we all have seen, the one who defeated the previous alpha, was you.” As one of them is speaking, the other two nod along with that person’s words. After a full round with each of them having their turn, all the gazes return back to the woman. “Your overwhelming might that has easily cut through Spiritualization like it wasn’t even invoked, inflicting deep wounds in the stone body of this chamber and many others, left no doubts in everyone’s minds that you are most likely the strongest person in this Community, fully deserving the title of the alpha. No one, maybe besides Astrea, would dare to challenge you for this position after all of this.” I repeat all of their statements in my head to get a full picture from that split-into-pieces monologue and move my eyes to Astrea, who is watching me carefully with her usual calm expression. I can clearly sense her pride and affection flowing into me through our bond though. “So, want to duke things out after you rest a little?” I ask her with a smirk. Making her show off a little more in front of the people could be a pretty decent idea. I can just lose at the end or surrender after some powerful attack. Well, there’s also a high chance that Astrea will just mop the floor with me. She’s plenty capable of that, judging by her previous battle and our sparrings. The person in question looks at me, then at the elders, and then back at me, starting to pull herself closer again. She nuzzles her cheek into mine with much more affection, basically rubbing her whole face over it, and steps away, turning her back to us. “Listen to me, people of the Community!” Astrea sweeps over the area with her serious gaze while raising her voice. “The current alpha is dead. You have seen for yourself his dishonest conduct, now and before. It’s time for a change. And that’s why, after carefully thinking about it and receiving the permission from the Elders, I announce myself… withdrawing from the contest for the position of the alpha.” People start murmuring between themselves and even Astrea’s friends seem surprised by her statement. Some gazes turn to me almost immediately. I shake my head with a chuckle. “Of course…” “But!” Astrea recaptures everyone's attention. “Instead! I officially declare myself as the new alpha’s sworn mate! Invoking my right to be recognized as his equal and to share privileges, authority and responsibilities together! We have already partaken in the bonding ritual!” A myriad of gasps fills the chamber the moment she mentions the words 'sworn mate'. Astrea’s friends’ jaws rest literally on the ground from shock. Many other people have even stronger reactions to the mention of the ritual. When we talked about it, she presented it like it was no big deal, but is it really? I don’t think it’s just ‘things people do’, as she said. Considering everyone’s reactions, Astrea wasn’t known as someone who would even consider becoming one’s sworn mate. “If anyone has any doubts regarding that,” she still continues, silencing the crowd, “we will repeat it right now so that the Elders can personally ascertain its legitimacy!” 「Oi, oi, oi, oi! Doesn’t that mean we have to fuck in front of like fifty people?! I know Beastkin culture is something else but hello?!」 I stand up after patting Sirgia’s head to let her know that I’m all fine and begin to sweep my eyes all over the crowd. If looks could kill, I’m fairly sure mine should be quite lethal, seeing a few people shiver strongly or turn pale as they meet my gaze. I’m certain most of them were the ones willingly following the previous alpha. Anyway, I better not see any— Amongst the five women sitting on the alpha’s fancy sofa, a single girl is timidly raising her hand into the air—the half-blood pantherkin. Her eyes are darting away from mine as she sends me side glances with a slightly flustered expression. 「You just want to see us fuck, don’t you?!」 I immediately look at Astrea to see if she noticed and there’s no way she didn’t as she has already turned her head my way, waiting for me to move my eyes onto her. I sense a very slight tinge of anxiousness in her mind, most likely from pulling me into this without explaining anything. I have no doubt that she would withdraw if I said a word, but that would cause her image to take a huge hit. 「Ah, whatever. They’ve already sucked me in the open. It’s not like I care anyway. When in Rome, do as the Romans do.」 With a smile, I nod at her. The corners of her lips also rise faintly and Astrea nods back at me. I move my gaze to Sirgia, who is standing by my side. “Are you fine with this? Since the very moment we came here, it’s all been quite… extraordinary. You have been on the side for most of the time. I don’t want you to feel like you are unnecessary or irrelevant. You are my precious lover too so you should speak up whenever you feel like it. I’m not like that guy, keeping my women under my thumb.” She smiles at me sweetly. “Please, don’t worry, Master. I was already expecting to be just a third wheel during this operation since both you and Astrea are strong enough and don’t really need my help. But, I’m happy to be able to be around you. Thank you for letting me come.” Sirgia pulls on my vest and I lean down to let her peck my lips. A heavy blush surfaces on her cheeks afterwards. “I admit that… it was really embarrassing… back then… but I managed to do it in the end, right? I think I’m getting a little braver… I really admire Astrea for being so bold… But, I’ll be fine. I’m going to wait with her friends for you to finish. I understand that this is important for her.” I sigh and pat her head. “You would never be a third wheel. Don’t forget that it was thanks to your help that we had an easy time getting rid of that camp and rescuing the captives. Who knows if we would have been able to make it go that smoothly with just the two of us. You are the best little dwarf girlfriend I could have," I use her favourite pet name while brushing through her hair. "Don’t push yourself too hard and let me know if you feel uncomfortable immediately. I love you.” She nods with a beautiful smile and starts trotting to the side after leaving another peck on my cheek. Returning my gaze to the middle again, I notice that Micah’s body has been moved somewhere else and three people are finishing up getting rid of the blood. Good. At least they aren’t savage enough to fuck over the corpses of their enemies. I’m not really into that. After a moment of looking around, I find Astrea sitting on her knees on the alpha’s sofa, glancing my way. Her friends moved away from it to the side, where Sirgia is currently arriving. Also, my beautiful catgirl mate is already completely naked. A sight to behold. But not just for me this time. 「I can’t believe we are doing this...」 Sighing again, I begin walking towards her while taking off my coat. ~I’ll undress you,~ Astrea sends me a mental message with her ability before I get it completely off. Since it would look weird to pull it back up, I finish the movement and throw the coat to the side, not reaching for any other pieces of my clothing. Trying to focus just on her, I stop in front of the sofa. Astrea raises herself on her knees and takes my face into her hands as she starts kissing me passionately. I place my own palms on the soft skin of her back and brush over it as she affectionately sucks on my mouth. While we make out, Astrea begins to unpin my vest and shirt and slowly undresses me, just as she said. “So, how are we going to do it?” I ask her during a short moment of rest. She stops raining pecks all over my lips and switches to rubbing her cheek into mine, whispering into my ear. I can feel her petite breasts on my bare chest now. “You should show them that I’m yours. Without holding back. We will do the same thing as when you accepted me; when we cum together. You are the new alpha. You have to assert dominance over your sworn mate. Use me as you wish, do me as hard as you can, so that there are no more doubts.” 「I’m fairly sure there were none and it was just your horny friend that caused this...」 “What about the equal part? This doesn’t sound like we are equal. Never mind the fact that I know very well how you’d much rather be the one to assert dominance over me instead. I told you that I want you to stay true to yourself. Can’t we do anything about this?” Finished with my belt, she lets my pants slide down while still brushing her face against my cheek. I can tell that she is pondering over my words. She gives herself some more time by lazily moving down and unhurriedly lowering my underwear to the very bottom, stepping off the sofa to do that. I don’t mind putting on a show if that’s what she wants, but I’m also quite certain that Astrea is just following the common standards, where even if the alpha has a sworn mate that’s considered his or hers equal in the Community, since either gender can be at the top, it’s still the alpha who is completely dominant over them. Most of their respect and authority comes most likely just from being an alpha’s man or woman. Astrea gets done with my shorts and stands up in front of me, glancing at my face slightly from below; her adorable tail makes lively dances, which I can now recognize as happiness after carefully watching it again and again during our time together. ~Thank you, Alastair. If you are really okay with that, I have an idea. We can do it two times. I’ll take the lead during the second. You will lose some face amongst part of the tribe, though.~ ~The only face I care about is yours. We just have to silence any opposition with our might, right?~ She exhales through her nose softly while the corners of her mouth lift a little, getting as close to a tiny laugh as possible. Incomprehensibly adorable. ~I really couldn’t get luckier, finding a mate like you, Alastair. Let’s do it. You go first this time. Be strong. Be rough. Be dominant. Do me hard.~ If the lady wishes for it, so be it. I push my right hand into Astrea’s short silver hair and grab it roughly, making sure that I don’t squeeze her cute ear. I strongly pull her up until she can barely touch the ground with the tips of her toes and tilt her face up to dive deep into her mouth, going after her tongue like a predator chasing its prey. I swear I can already hear excited gasps somewhere on the side. I actively explore the insides of her mouth like my life depends on it while Astrea receives the rough affection with her eyes closed and the other, uncovered ear, twitching repeatedly. All the time monitoring her through our bond, I can only sense pleasure from her. Without any warning, I yank her off my lips and throw her back onto the sofa. She lands on the soft pillowing with a cute yelp. Making myself tower over her, I come closer and stare at Astrea from above as she submissively gazes back at me. Turning around, I fall to the back and land next to her, throwing my arms over the backrest and spreading my legs open. “Lick it,” I order her. Astrea crawls towards my fully erect cock and starts following the issued command by moving her tongue all around my shaft. As she lovingly tickles my whole penis with her faintly harsh tongue, I sweep my gaze over the hall, ending at the group of five—six if we include Sirgia—women sitting on the side of the sofa; now slightly in front of it to get a better view. Stopping my eyes on a certain Pantherkin girl, I squint at her. I don’t think she gets the idea, judging by how she bites on her lip as her hand snakes down her tummy. You are supposed to start feeling guilty, not even hornier! She begins rubbing her pinkish pearl with her slender fingers while looking me straight in the eyes. I sigh and return my focus to Astrea. I’m not going to humour her. Damned little pervert. Just you wait. I’ll teach you proper manners if you end up coming back with us. I grab Astrea’s left leg by the ankle and pull it up, making her hang in the air with my dick in her mouth and her pussy spread towards me. “Did I tell you to suck it?” I ask and bring her pretty slit to my face, setting us up in a vertical sixty-nine. Wrapping my arms around her waist, I dig into that fragrant crevice with my tongue, using her supposed violation of orders as an excuse to make sure that she’s wet and ready to go, making it look like I’m just punishing her. Astrea eagerly bobs her head up and down on my rod as I explore her humid insides. Her enchanting tail waves at me from above her soft butt, trying to ensnare me. As expected, she’s much more than ready. Plenty of love juices are dripping from her excited pussy, serving as a decent appetizer. To not prolong it too much, I finish it up with a few, loving sucks on her tiny clit, causing some trembling moans to travel through my cock as a result. Placing both hands on her waist, I pull Astrea up until her face is in front of mine, upside-down. With her like that, we exchange a few sloppy kisses. Having enough, I throw her down onto the mattress again, jumping at her instantly afterwards. In the simplest missionary position, I slide myself into her hot pussy with one thrust, slapping my pelvis against her bottom. “Nyaaaaaahhhnnnn~” And the real game begins. I catch her wrists and push them over her head as my cock makes a mess of her precious place, releasing loud, wet sounds into the air, accompanied by Astrea’s completely open moaning. “Ahhhnnn~ Ahh~ Ahh~ Nhhhnnn~” Increasing the tempo even more, pummeling her into the soft cushioning that rebounds Astrea’s body back to me after each thrust, I lean forward and pick her fluffy ear into my mouth, starting to place gentle bites on it. “Nyaaaaahnnnnn~ Nyaa~ Nyaa~ Nyaahnnn~ Nyaa~” Her cries instantly turn more fervent and her body wriggles under my assault. Each time my teeth softly clamp over the thin sheet, Astrea’s pussy squeezes my cock harder in turn, sending waves of pleasure through my body. And she is certainly enjoying it very much too. “Nyaaahh~ Nyaaa~ Alasta—nhhhnnn~ Harder~ Nyaa~ Nyaa~” Holding her wrists with one hand and wrapping the other arm around her waist, I roll onto my back and Astrea lands on my chest, still impaled on my eager rod, rushing through her tight tunnel. I quickly hug her as much as I can and begin to thrust upwards into that unsatisfied hole at an incredible pace. “Nyah~ Nyah~ Nyah~ Nyah~ Nyah~” As the fast, continuous slaps echo through the chamber from the intense hammering her leaking lily receives, Astrea’s back arches into a bridge a little. She bites on her lower lip from the overwhelming pleasure, having trouble looking at my face with all the shaking her body is subjected to. “Nhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnnnyyyyyyyaaaaahhhnnnnn~” She finally crosses the line and her tight pussy convulses on my cock as Astrea reaches her first orgasm, moaning loudly into the air. Her whole posture trembles in my arms and her face falls onto mine. I slow down a little but don’t completely stop, listening to her panting into my ear. “Rougher… More… Don’t hold back...” she whispers into it. I rock my hips once more and push us up into a sitting position, violently going after Astrea’s lips for a moment. She starts moaning into my mouth as her lower lips also receive bits of affection, a little bit tamer for a brief while. But, that break doesn’t last long as I soon throw her further back on the sofa. After Astrea’s body lands on the cushions with a soft thump, I grab her waist and rotate her vertically, pulling her small, appetizing ass up. Clearly figuring out my intentions, she tries raising herself on her hands to finish the proper doggy style, but the second she attempts it, I grab her wrists and pull them back, towards myself, sending my cock back into her snug hole with a mighty push. “Nyaaaaaaaaaaaahnnnnn~” We enter the second phase of the first round as I begin vigorously pounding her pussy from behind, pulling Astrea’s body to get her pinkish slit rammed with my dick each time my waist sends her figure forward. And the view of her slim butt and back, with that adorable fluffy strand, is something that can make countless men go crazy. “Nyahn~ Nyahn~ Nyahn~ Nyahn~ Nyahn~ Nhnnnn~ Nhnnn~ Nyaahhh~” Astrea enjoys herself to the fullest, receiving my intense pounding with an accompaniment of various moans that are like music to my ears. Since she wished for it, I fully intend to follow her request and slam my hips against her ass harder than ever before, releasing almost deafening slaps as flesh hits against flesh. Her bottom is starting to turn slightly red. Sensing Astrea’s approaching her high again, I pull her body up to lean it over my chest, hold her hands behind her back with one hand and use the other to cup her chin up from the front, squeezing it with a bit of force and turning it to the side so that we can join our lips in very sloppy and chaotic kisses. Of course, the pounding turns no lighter and her snug hole receives as much love as it did before, now pushing her whole body slightly into the air with each impact. “Nyaahn~ Nyahn~ Mhnnnn~ Nhhhnnn~ Mnnnnn~ Nyaaa~” A few of her moans get muffled when we attempt to take each other’s tongues for a dance, which results in a lot of saliva covering our faces. Astrea quickly reaches another orgasm and I violently push my hips up while pulling her wrists down, tipping her pleasure meters off the scale. “Nyaaaaaahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~” But, as her marvellous vagina clamps on me for the second time, I still don’t release my load inside. Nevertheless, it’s time to bring an end to my turn and why not do it with a bang. I know I said that I won’t humour that sly pervert, but I changed my mind. Let’s see how she reacts to this. “Ehhhhhnyaaa?!” Not even a second after Astrea’s trembling fades down, I push her high up into the air with a powerful thrust that slaps her bottom really hard, almost making her jump off my dick. I slide my arms under her raised knees and link my hands behind her neck, pulling it down. My dick rushes through Astrea’s folds again as her body falls down while I step off the sofa. Starting to walk ahead, I resume the assault on her pretty lily from below while forcing her to almost look at it in a full nelson. “Nyaahnn~ Nyaahnn~ Nyaahnn~ Wait~ Nyaahnn~ What~ Nyaahnn~” Since they are quite close, we quickly arrive in front of Astrea's friends. I stop specifically by a certain half-blood pantherkin, positioning us so that she gets the best view of my cock ravaging Astrea’s leaking snatch. As my precious catgirl releases countless amorous moans and cries under the heavy pummeling her comfortable tunnel receives, the clearly turned on panthergirl that has been fervently fingering herself gets drawn to the movements of our genitals, losing contact with all the surroundings. She brings her face so close that I can no longer see it from above Astrea’s body. While that shrewd feline is enjoying the show and bringing herself closer to the climax, my own very rough affection is already pushing Astrea into another orgasm. Aiming for the perfect finisher, I catch her flailing tail into my mouth, accidentally locking eyes with Vii. Since it would be too beta of the alpha to run away, I retain the connection as I chomp on Astrea’s tail while giving it a decent tug at the same time, bringing my lover to her peak in a flash. “Nyyyyyyyyyyyaaaaaahhhhhaaaaannnnnnnnnnnnyyyyyyyyyaaaaaaaaaaaa~” I unleash a torrent of milky white liquid into her constricting passage, giving that snug tunnel three more strongest shoves while filling her up, releasing a vibrant groan to match Astrea’s cry. We both start panting after her body finally stops spasming. Throwing her up into the air, I rotate her and catch her again as Astrea latches onto my waist, connecting our lips together. I can hear my hot cum dripping from her pussy onto the ground as I discreetly cast Rejuvenate on both of us. ~Your turn now. Be strong. Be rough. Be dominant. Do me hard. Give me no mercy,~ I repeat her own words and add my own spin to them. Astrea stops the kiss and begins purring into my ear as she rubs her face into mine. Louder and louder. Reaching quite the level of noise, she unwraps her legs from behind my waist and slides down onto the ground. The moment her feet touch the stone pavement, she yanks me towards herself with a lot of force. As we begin to fall, she switches our places and I end up under her shortly before we slam into the floor with a loud thud. I release a faint groan from the impact. Glancing around, I notice that we ended up between the five ladies, all looking at us, clearly surprised. Astrea is sitting on my belly while still releasing loud purrs. We lock gazes. She very slowly licks her lips as her eyes flash with a feral glint. She’s ready to pounce on me at any second. Oh, boy. It’s time for a ride. She pushes herself a little to the back and leans forward, starting a long lick from my underbelly up to my very shoulders. Arriving at their height, she sinks her fangs into my flesh, bringing out another grunt from me. She continues marking me all over while I don’t hide any of my reactions. Finished with her little game, she slides the fingers of both of her hands into my hair and pushes her mouth against mine, joining our lips in a wild kiss. She’s not purring anymore, clearly announcing that the time of being nice has ended. Pulling back after assaulting my lips in a fierce manner, she drags her nails over my chest, from top to bottom, leaving red trails in their wake, almost cutting the skin but just barely not. What an incredible level of control. Our gazes connect again and I smile at her. She responds with a vicious smirk that could make anyone shrink back in fear. But, I’ve already seen it a few times and know very well what comes next after this very strong catgirl decides to let her true nature take the reins. Raising her hips up, she bumps her forehead against mine, staring me deep into the eyes. “Hold it.” I use my hand to aim my penis at her entrance and she lowers herself onto it just enough to lodge the tip between her cute lower lips. Quickly retracting my palm, I rest both of my arms on the sides, giving myself fully to her. Astrea slams her waist down like a falling guillotine and impales her pussy with my cock, drawing eight more streaks on my chest at the same time. I release a vibrant groan. “Nhnnnnn~” With a muffled moan, clearly held back, she begins banging her butt and thighs into my waist with mighty movements. Each hit evokes more groans from me, which I’m more than happy to let her hear. And the girls surrounding us. They are even more shocked than before at what is happening in front of their eyes. But, a few of them are back to enjoying their time with the show. “Mhnn~ Nhhnn~ Mhnn~ Nhhnn~” Astrea’s pussy knocks onto my underbelly with loud, wet slaps from the time we’ve already spent mating. And my previous load released inside of her. Assuming the position of the dominant one, she makes herself look high and mighty, letting out only faint moans of pleasure to not muffle out my own groans from either her fierce attacks or feral bites and scratches. Since I’m the one who is supposed to be toyed with, I don’t hold anything back and soon reach another orgasm under her rough efforts. Astrea senses it and pushes my cock deep inside her pussy, squeezing her legs together to wring me dry, at the same time, biting and pulling on the flesh of my neck. I immediately cast another Rejuvenate and she resumes her movements, turning her side to me this time. She grabs my leg and pulls it to her chest while letting her pretty lily make out with my dick in a perpendicular position. Her lovely but prickly bites on my thigh and calf evoke even more grunts from me. I’m just the toy for her own satisfaction right now. And it seems that Astrea has caught up on my stunt from before as she begins staring the Pantherkin girl into the eyes as she rams her tight snatch onto my cock and licks my leg. She releases a ferocious hiss her way and falls to the side, bringing us to a scissoring position and beginning to move even more fiercely. The new way of receiving pleasure paired up with her loving bites on my calf makes me cum again in no time and her tireless pussy devours another wave of milky liquid. Thank the Goddess for Rejuvenate because even a Primordial would surely need it when dealing with a Beastkin as I cast it again to not have my performance lacking even the tiniest bit for this important moment. If you are going to make an impression, make the best one. Astrea gets up, catches my ankles and pushes them to the sides to achieve the fabled amazon position. She starts banging her thighs against mine, raining her pussy onto my cock from above while sweeping her gaze all over the crowd. After a loud hiss not aimed particularly at anyone, she drives my rod deep inside herself and leans forward towards my face. Her sharp teeth clamp over my ear with great force and she tugs it a little as I release the last, finishing load into her furthest depths. “Nhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnmmmmmmmmmmmm~” She keeps quivering for around ten seconds and falls flat on my chest, panting like crazy. This might have been the most intense session of my life. Yet. I let her run wild before, during our training, but we never went this hard. I pick Astrea up and walk with her back to the sofa, dropping myself onto it. Placing her on my side, with her head resting comfortably on my lap, I throw one arm behind the backrest and use the other hand to softly scratch behind her ear. As Astrea’s breathing slowly calms down, she begins releasing satisfied purrs. “Does anyone else have any qualms over our positions?” I shout into the hall. And that’s when I realize that less than a half of the audience is actually listening. The vast majority of Beastkin that have been present in this chamber during this whole ritual is now entangled with each other in their own rituals, for Goddess knows how long. In pairs or in groups, part of the population is too busy to hear my question. Even the armed forces brought by Taro that have been standing along the walls are now using them for a slightly different purpose than to rest their backs on them, after throwing their weapons away. “You did great.” Astrea’s voice captures my attention. “You have made a great show of power and then an even greater show of endurance. More than half of them were not able to hold back while watching us. They will surely respect us now.” I glance around to find the three elders and they make a slow nod after my gaze lands on them, announcing their approval. I chuckle wryly at Astrea’s words and this whole situation. What the hell did I get myself into? Astrea raises herself up. “Bring water for the alpha!” she shouts and leans into my chest, starting to rub her face into my neck while purring sweetly. A male pure-blood Dogkin quickly brings a tray with two glasses and a jug. I pick them both and he pours water into them, scurrying back afterwards. I bring one to Astrea’s lips and sip on the other. Another man comes to us and bows his head. “Alpha.” “Yes?” “We’ve found this on Micah’s body.” He hands me a big silver ring. “What’s this?” I examine the curious item after picking it up with my fingers. Sirgia climbs up onto the sofa and gets closer. “I know these runes. It’s a spatial inscription. That’s most likely a spatial storage.” The man, a pure-blood Deerkin, nods. “That’s right. Besides plenty of weapons and other things, we’ve found Shatterburst inside.” “Shatterburst?” I ask. “It’s like a drug-artifact. A black-red crystal that pushes the body almost twice past its limits at the cost of one’s life, often used as the last struggle by cornered Beastkin. It has no effect on other races,” Astrea answers me. “And it explains how he survived my attack. He must have somehow managed to swallow it shortly before I hit him. That’s also where his personal weapon came from.” “Right. But I haven’t seen it anywhere on him. Where was it?” “We found it around Micah’s genitals.” 「IT’S A COCK RING?!」 I instantly cast Clean from Livelihood Magic onto the piece of jewellery and my fingers, throwing it back at the guy who handed it to me. Hell nah. I ain’t using a ring that has been on another dude’s dick, no matter how big it is. The storage, I mean, not the dick. “Your orders?” He catches it and looks at me. “Check the contents thoroughly. I’ll think about this later. You can go now, thank you.” The man bows again and walks away. I throw both of my arms behind the backrest and lean my head to the back too, releasing a long sigh. As Sirgia cuddles to my side too, I can hear her pondering over something. “I wonder if he was using it to make himself last longer.” “Pfffffffft.”
Chapter 86 – The Way of the Alpha Spoiler: Chapter “So… Can I cover my junk already or do I have to remain like this for the rest of our stay here?” I ask after a few moments of rest. A cute giggle reaches my ears and I stop leaning my head over the backrest to look at a certain dwarf smiling at me while snuggled to my left side. I squint my eyes at her. “Don’t you think it’s unfair for Astrea to be the only one naked?” Sirgia’s cheeks flush with red and she escapes my gaze. I chuckle and pat her head, turning to look down at Astrea, who again got herself into lying on my lap, now on her back while glancing at me from below; her delicate figure and petite chest are just so charming I subconsciously start to graze my fingers over the skin of her exposed belly. Astrea closes her eyes to enjoy the pleasant rubs that are rewarded with delightful purring. She opens them soon after and our gazes connect. “You can do anything you want. There’s no need to worry about it. It might actually be a good idea to cover yourself. The sight might be distracting for females, especially those who witnessed the ritual.” I shake my head with a wry smile. “Good. I can think of at least one person that fits the description.” “Her name is Hari.” “The Pantherkin girl?” I ask to confirm that our thoughts align. “Mhm.” Switching to scratching behind Astrea’s ear, I move my gaze slightly to the side, onto the group of five Beastkin women. The person in question is the only one lying on her side with plenty of liquid escaping her mouth; both the one at the top and bottom. She has clearly climaxed at least a few times. “She has quite innocent looks but I guess it's just a huge deception. Is she always like that?” I ask. “She loves when her partner treats her like a toy while they mate, preferably in front of other females. She enjoys making them envious by showing how good she feels from it. I’m fairly sure she was imagining herself in my place during the ritual.” “Great… A complete freak that gets off to people watching her getting violated…” “But not the way Micah did it. Even Vii, who likes to do it rough, hated the previous alpha for how much he hit the females while mating. You saw it yourself. None of them could stand his abuse. That’s why I always made Micah swear that he wouldn’t call for them after our duels.” I move my palm to hold it by her cheek and smile at Astrea warmly. “Not all heroes wear capes, huh…” She tilts her head as one of her ears twitches curiously. “Pay it no mind. You are amazing, that’s all. I really admire you.” “That’s right,” Sirgia joins in. Astrea looks between us for a brief moment. “It’s the responsibility of the strong to protect the weak. I haven’t done anything special. Strong should fight strong and weak should fight weak. Strong shouldn’t bully the weak.” I hold my hand in front of her to clearly convey my intentions and Astrea raises herself up with its help. Pulling her closer, I start affectionately rubbing my face into her cheek to show her my appreciation. It looks slightly comical from the outsider’s perspective, but who cares. “Alright. I think we’ve rested enough,” I say after pulling away slightly; Astrea now sits on my thighs while facing me. “First things first. I assume it is, but is it alright for a Human to be the alpha?” “Your assumption is correct,” a familiar voice answers and I notice the three elders coming closer. It’s the woman who speaks. “This is not an enclosed clan or tribe but an open Community. The pillar of its creation was to grant shelter to anyone who requires it. And the leadership always belonged to the strongest person. We, Beastkin, respect strength above almost all else, as you already know.” “Unfortunately, there are some that abuse that power, like Micah,” the Bearkin man continues. “Usually, if the alpha loses their respect through their wrongdoings, people gather together and stand up against them. But, Micah was a smart man and managed to bring most of the strongest warriors to his side, either with bribes or threats. We should remember that the Community was built for the weak to gather around and support each other.” “Mighty warriors like him and Astrea rarely appear and stay here since they would have no issues surviving on their own, even without being able to get back to their tribe if the rules stated that captives would be never welcomed again,” the other man takes over. “And Astrea was the only one who could directly confront the previous alpha. We’ve been watching their challenges with great hope, but the result always stayed the same. That is until today.” Astrea turns around, sitting cross-legged on my lap, and nods her head at the elders. “It’s all thanks to Alastair. Without his help, him finding me on the surface, accepting me as his sworn mate, I wouldn’t be able to grow this strong. I’m now sure that if I got close enough to threaten Micah’s life, he would have used some dirty means to kill me since it would get too dangerous to leave me alive. That would also get rid of the only person able to properly challenge him so there would be no repercussions from his actions.” The elders nod somberly, realizing the truth behind her words. “But things will now change. The Community will revert back onto its rightful course. I won’t let anyone be further abused. We won’t let anyone be further abused, as from now, the two of us will share the authority equally, as you have seen from our ritual.” She leans back onto my chest and I wrap my arms around her waist. “One of us is alpha, and the two of us are one. Therefore, both of us are alpha.” The elders’ eyes shine in understanding after Astrea’s statement. I can’t help but chuckle internally at her clever play on words to explain the existence of two alphas. Damn, she is just so amazing. The old trio bows and scurries away, most likely to pass the message onto the others. Astrea tilts her head to the back and begins licking my neck, causing me to giggle a little. I rub my hand over her side. From the corner of my eye, I spot Taro coming our way next. I turn my head a little down to whisper into Astrea’s ear. “Can he be trusted?” “Taro is a good man. He’s also a friend and someone who was opposing Micah. He must have finally surrendered under a strong enough threat. Maybe towards his mate.” “We have to somehow deal with those that willingly followed him or even courted favour,” I think out loud. “They will be killed. Or banished. I know the characters of people in the Community well. Depending on the history of their deeds, they might be spared. Are you okay with that, Alastair?” Astrea glances up at me. “This is your home, your small kingdom. I’m just an outsider. I don’t know these people. But, I do know you. If you deem someone irredeemable, I’ll trust your judgement.” “An outsider’s view should be good too. Isn’t the reason behind two people ruling together to have them watch over each other? You are smart, Alastair. Can you watch over me?” I chuckle. “I guess you are right. Let’s both watch over each other and do things together. You are no less smart than me, my lovely mate.” Astrea lets out a few more purrs before Taro stops in front of us and bows respectfully. “Alpha Male, Alpha Female. I’ve come to give my greetings.” “Be at ease. No need to be so stiff.” I wave at him and Taro raises his gaze. Astrea opens her eyes and turns to him. “Capture everyone from Micah’s supporters and underlings and lock them up in the prison chamber. You are now promoted to the leader of Peacekeepers. I’ll take care of them myself later.” “Yes, Alpha Female.” He bows again and walks away in a hurry. “I hope he does have more forces to spare since quite a bit of his people are still… entangled with other tasks…” I smile wryly while sweeping my gaze over the hall. “They will stop when he orders them. But, you will have to get used to it, Alastair. Humans don’t like to mate around others, right?” “Well, there are some that definitely do.” I chuckle again. “Okay. I guess it’s now my turn.” Since still around one-third of the chamber is busy with their business, which makes the place anything but silent, I raise my right hand into the air and start filling my fingers with mana. After gathering enough of it in their tips, I make a powerful snap, sending out a loud sound that overshadows the plethora of yelps and moans. Everyone instantly turns to look at me, no matter how deep they are in their activities. “Per my first decree as the alpha, I render the following orders void—stopping people from leaving the Community, pursuing the escapees and bringing them back by force, punishing those who haven’t managed to contribute anything during the monthly gatherings.” I stop for my voice to reach everyone. Astrea whispers a few things to my ear in the meanwhile and I continue. “From this point, whoever wishes to leave, is free to do so without any repercussions. The Community’s Sentinels will escort them through the sewers to the outside of the city if it will be necessary. After that, you are on your own. Of course, no one is prohibited from returning.” Again, I wait for a moment for people to grasp the meaning behind my words. “As for the issue of contributions, I will share the details about that and other matters at a later date. Possibly, still today. There will be changes, but they won’t be drastic. The weak or impaired do not have to worry.” I sweep over the chamber with my gaze once more and then nod. “Now, share that news with everyone. And bring me someone with insight into the Community’s inner workings. You are free to resume your activities.” There’s a wave of cheers, shouts, howls and growls that makes the place rumble a bit, and it gets almost instantly overtaken by yelps and moans again a moment later, much more intense and energetic than before. Looks like they got a little bit enthusiastic. Sighing, I rub my forehead. “This will take a while to get used to…” Sirgia giggles by my side. “The echo always responds to the call.” I squint my eyes at her again, causing my cute dwarf to playfully hide her face in my shoulder, peeking out with one eye. I really need a good, long talk with Cornelia. Preferably with some chains included. Two people show up in front of the sofa, most likely after heeding my request—a male half-blood Owlkin and a female pure-blood Squirrelkin. They bow their heads at the same time and stay like that. “No need to bow so much. You can let others know too. As for your tasks, I want reports on the situation of clothing, supplies, medicines, weapons, armour and other things that you think might be important. Also about sick, injured and the poorest members.” The man raises his gaze. “I’ll begin immediately, Alpha Male.” As he leaves, the woman also lifts her eyes and I turn to her. “Gather a few people and go around the place. Ask those who have not even a single piece of material to cover their bodies if they would like to receive some. Don’t force the unwilling to accept. They can stay naked if it's their own choice. Approach half-bloods first. They suffer the most from the stone floor.” The corners of her mouth twitch in a motion preceding a growing smile but she quickly tames it down to retain a calm and respectful expression. “With pleasure, Alpha Male.” She bows even lower than before and almost breaks into a run after taking a few steps aside. I release another sigh and rest my head over the backrest. Hearing Astrea shuffle on my lap, I groan quietly and take a look. She is now sitting on her knees on my side, partially turned to me but mostly towards the front. Brushing my fingers over her beautiful back, I notice her friends approaching us this time. 「Ugh, this little… I haven’t picked my underwear up yet because she was covering most of my privates but you can’t convince me she moved away exactly at this moment for no reason...」 The five women stop in front of the sofa and respectfully nod their heads. Well, at least four of them do. A certain pantherkin is too busy staring right into my uncovered crotch to realize that they have reached their destination. “Greetings, Alpha Male, Alpha Female,” they speak in unison, except for the distracted one, still lost in her own world of fantasies. She’s starting to salivate now… And I’m not even hard… I sigh openly.「I knew it would be like that...」 ~Can you let her?~ Astrea’s voice resounds in my head. ~Let her what?~ I ask back, moving my gaze onto her. ~Mate with you.~ ~Are you serious?! I was supposed to teach her a lesson, not fuel her fetishes! How many more times am I going to have to fuck today?!~ Astrea doesn’t move her eyes from mine. Although it doesn’t show, I can tell that she is pleading with me. ~She will listen to your every command afterwards. I promise you. She is very submissive towards the person she finds the most attractive. And who treats her well.~ I groan mentally and roll my eyes. The four girls are looking between themselves, unable to witness our secret conversation but aware that we must be somehow communicating. That oblivious one naturally notices nothing. ~Fine. You are not going to make me fuck all of them in the open next, right?~ ~No…~ I almost roll my eyes again at her weak reply. I mean, I can understand the other motive behind this besides taming her frisky friend, which is showing to everyone that the alpha favours them so that their standing rises, but if they are going to follow us back home then it’s certain that we’ll have sex at some point later anyway. But, alright, let’s make it quick. Agreeing to Astrea’s request, I move my gaze to the other side to look at Sirgia, who smiles at me softly and nods, clearly figuring out the situation without me having to explain. What have I done to deserve such cute and understanding women? I move my eyes to the girls at the front next, nonchalantly taking in the sight of their gorgeous bodies, especially the wolfkin and foxkin as I don’t get that many chances to appreciate that beautiful short fur. Something that might change soon. The way they are different from Humans or half-bloods just makes them kind of sexier just because of that contrast. This appealing display of huge variety quickly brings me to full mast when I don’t control my thoughts properly. Even more saliva starts dripping from a certain pantherkin’s mouth as the tower rises. I cross my legs in front of me by putting my left ankle on my right thigh and throw my arms to the back, behind the backrest. “You there,” I call to the daydreaming girl while staring at her intently. But, there’s no response. Null. Nothing. Not even a cute twitch of her ear. “Hari,” I call to her again, remembering the pantherkin’s name. Same reaction. Or rather the lack of it. Vii releases a heavy sigh and slaps her friend hard in the back of the head. This finally returns Hari to the lands of the conscious and she meets my eyes. “Greetings, Alpha Male, Alpha Female!” The wolfkin and leopardkin snicker at their comrade’s late greeting. They stop immediately when I glance at them. I return my focus to the troublesome girl, who is trying to act proper but her gaze repeatedly jumps down to my crotch. “Hari,” I repeat and she focuses more on my eyes. “What do you think is the price of this disrespect you have shown by ignoring two of my calls and not even greeting me properly alongside your friends?” Her eyes widen a little and she glances back at the rest of the girls. They all nod at her repeatedly with serious faces. She turns back to me with a slightly anxious expression, avoiding my gaze a bit to the side. I extend my hand forward, palm up. “Do it yourself.” She stares at it in confusion. After a moment, her eyes flash in understanding and her cheeks flush slightly. Taking it up, she steps closer and climbs onto my lap, staring at my face to make sure that she’s not misunderstanding things. Fully convinced that it’s really what she thinks it is, she lowers herself onto me while releasing a dreamy sigh as I fill up her snug insides, leaning onto my chest. “And keep your voice down. We are going to talk here.” She nods and hides her face in my neck, beginning to lick it in an attempt to muffle out her moans. With a soft sigh, I move my gaze back onto the other girls as Hari lazily moves her waist up and down, tickling my neck with some faint vibrations of her voice now and then. “So, are the clothes that I’ve given you still in one piece or...?” “They should be. Micah’s men pulled them off us and threw them onto the floor before dragging us here. People in that chamber should already have heard about you becoming the alpha so even if they took those, they have surely returned them to the previous place,” Vii answers. “Alright.” I snap my fingers and a person quickly comes to my side. “Collect them and bring them here.” They bow and walk away with a hurried step. “Sorry, but I don’t have much more clothing in my ring right now. I guess I need to prepare better for the future.” The other half-blood feline—the Catkin girl—shakes her head with a warm smile. “It’s okay, Alpha Male. We don’t mind showing our bodies. Especially to you.” “But we appreciate you giving us these clothes,” the wolfkin adds with a nod. “Nhhnnn~” “I can still hear you,” I say in a cold tone after Hari fails to completely mute her quiet cry of pleasure. Her friends snicker and Vii glances at me. “I never imagined I would see Hari being punished so smartly. She loves showing off in front of others but she can’t do it properly with her mouth sealed. To dispense both a reward and a punishment at the same time, what a truly fearsome alpha.” I chuckle at her. “Thank you for the compliment. Now, would you like to tell me your names? We haven't had a chance to introduce ourselves properly yet.” The foxkin bows first. “Naturally. Where are our manners? I’m Vii the Foxkin. Thank you a lot for healing me back then. I truly appreciate it.” “Don’t mind it. Anything for Astrea’s friends.” I move one hand to my cute catgirl’s hair and brush through it for a brief moment, making her close her eyes and enjoy the touch. Vii chuckles softly. “And you seem to have tamed the Silver Tempest too. That’s an achievement worthy of a true alpha. She wouldn’t let any male near her except when in heat. Only the bravest would approach Astrea, fully prepared to have their finger bitten off. If nothing else.” “Vii.” Astrea opens one eye and turns it to the Foxkin lady, making her chuckle again. I give her some scratches behind the ear. “She’s just a real beast.” Astrea moves that eye onto me, we stare at each other for a while as I smile at her, and she turns to the front again, closing it. “Completely tamed, fufufu~” Vii then glances at the pure-blood wolfkin. “My name is Zehra the Wolfkin. Thank you two for getting rid of Micah. He was a real jerk. I’m ashamed to be of a subrace with ancestry connected to his own. Even the strongest people in my clan weren’t so abusive towards others, and they are leagues above him.” She then turns to the pure-blood leopardkin. “I’m Yudie. Pleased to meet you. I actually have a question.” “Go on.” “Considering that Astrea is not in heat, which means that she is not in perfect control of her fertility, and that she is your sworn mate, which means that her body has fully accepted you with its desire to be bred, and that you released your seed inside her so many times, are you two having kittens soon?” It’s the first time I feel Astrea being slightly flustered over our bond. Her cheeks show a rare tinge of rosiness, even though she doesn’t open her eyes again. So, a female becoming a male’s sworn mate is like her saying that she is ready to bear their kids, huh? Another thing the books won’t tell you. I chuckle lightly while still caressing Astrea’s hair. “Fortunately, I’m in perfect control of my own fertility, not just the time of my release, so no, I don’t think so. I can fill her up as much as she desires it, outside of her heat, with completely no risk.” “Nhh! Nhh! Nhh! Nhh!” Hari’s cries grow louder again after my statement and she begins shaking her hips much more vigorously. I quickly realize why and grab her by the nape of her neck, pulling it back, at the same time, pushing her whole body down, impaling the horny pantherkin on my rod as much as possible. “Nyaaaaaaaahhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~” Without her means to cover the moans, Hari reaches her peak with a loud scream while hot liquid fills up her depths. Her tongue shoots out of her mouth and her face twists in pure ecstasy as her whole frame shivers repeatedly. She falls onto my chest afterwards, panting erratically. It takes her a moment to regain composure and she shakily sits straight, staring at my face while still breathing roughly. “Haaah… Haaah… I’m Haaari… I’m sorry for being rude… And for raising my hand… I’m really sorry… I just couldn’t hold back… But I’m better now… I promise to listen attentively… And thank you...” “So, did the prospect of getting filled with loads and loads of cum at any given moment turn you on so much that you almost came?” I ask with a smirk. She bashfully looks away. “Yes… I imagined how you would just grab me randomly when passing by, like every day, satiating your rampant desire and leaving me somewhere in the corridor with an overflowing load of seed…” 「This girl...」 I shake my head and reach for the empty glass of water standing on a small stool by the side of the sofa and raise it up. The man with the jug quickly walks closer and fills it. I let Hari take a few sips while she stares at me appreciatively. Then, I move my gaze onto the last member of the female squad—the half-blood catkin. She’s a girl of similar height as Hari, with long, bronze hair and fur over her ears and tail, currently looking at me with a warm and curious smile. “I’m Feriha. Thank you for helping us. And for becoming Astrea’s mate. I’m really happy she found a great partner like you. I was a little worried seeing that you are a Human, but I don’t have any doubts anymore.” I nod at her and help Hari step down from my lap after she has rested enough. With a quick brush of my fingers, I clean her up so that she doesn’t leave a trail and she giggles adorably after noticing the magic trick. “Alright. Thank you for introducing yourselves. I’m Alastair. Nice to meet you all. Feel free to act casually. You are Astrea’s friends and that means I consider you friends too. Also, while I look like a Human, some of you might have noticed that I don’t really smell like one, right?” Literally, all of them nod. “Well, that’s because I’m actually a Primordial.” “A Primordial?” Zehra tilts her head. “Do you mean like… that race from the legends?” Vii’s eyes shine with curiosity. “I’m not sure about your legends, but possibly?” “All Beastkin originate from a Primordial, so yes, Alastair is like our distant ancestors,” Astrea adds. “Woah… I mated with someone so important…” Hari marvels. I chuckle. “It’s just a race. I’m not really that old. My circumstances are quite difficult to explain, but I’m most likely younger than most if not all of you. I’m twenty-eight currently. Anyway, I just wanted to let you know to get rid of the confusion.” “You have really found an extraordinary mate, Astrea…” Zehra smiles at my cute catgirl. She opens both of her eyes this time and leans into my side with Hari finally gone. “He can be your mate too if you want,” she says nonchalantly. “Huh?” most of them exclaim in surprise. “And that brings us to the main topic we have to discuss. If you remember, Astrea mentioned earlier taking you five to a better place,” I begin explaining. “Right. There was something like that after she cursed Micah,” Yudie confirms. “Let me ask you this question then. Knowing that the rules in the Community will be corrected so it doesn’t stay as unfair as under Micah’s leadership, would you want to remain here or perhaps return with me and Astrea to the surface to live with us in my mansion.” “You are going to leave after becoming the alpha?” Zehra asks. “After gaining rule over all of the Beastkin here? With your strength and character, you could have any female here willingly now, not like that jerk, forcefully taking others.” “Alastair is an important person on the surface. Even the Human King listens to him. But, I’m sorry, I can’t tell you everything. I promised,” Astrea answers her and they all glance at me curiously. “And he already has many mates, not just Beastkin. He can get any female from any race he wants.” 「Oi, oi. That’s an exaggeration. About both things.」 “How many?” Yudie asks. “Ummm…” Astrea glances at Sirgia. “Six sworn mates and twelve casual mates,” she informs them. “And I’m one of the sworn mates. I’m Sirgia the Dwarf. Master’s cook and artificer.” Feriha whistles. “That’s certainly quite a few. But, after seeing his ritual, and Hari’s punishment, I’m sure he can manage.” Astrea nods at Sirgia as thanks and turns to the women again. “Before we came here, I asked Alastair if he would allow you to come and live with us in his mansion. He is letting females of all races take shelter there. And during the night, it serves as a brothel. Those who don’t mind can repay the gratitude by working, but they don’t have to. There are also baths and serving as maids. But, I told him you wouldn’t mind. Would you?” They look between each other for a brief moment. “I mean… If Astrea loves that place so much, it already says something about it, right?” Feriha comments. “It’s really amazing. And I’m sure Alastair wouldn’t mind taking care of your heat for you. Or even if you aren’t in heat, right?” Astrea glances at me. I smile at her and rub her back. “Of course. I promised you that I would take good care of your friends, didn’t I?” “Personally, I would love to come if we can mate from time to time…” Hari blushes a little. “I assume that the Humans that come there are different than usual, right?” Vii asks next. “Yes. People who come there don’t hate other races,” Sirgia takes it upon herself to answer. “They are often very respectful. Master wouldn’t let bad people hurt anyone. He is very protective of the girls.” They all exchange glances again and then nod at each other. Vii turns to me. “Then I think we all are curious about it. And if it’s just mating then we don’t mind doing it with Humans if they don’t have malicious intentions towards us. But… What about the Community?” As she speaks, the man I sent for the clothes finally returns with all of them collected. I nod at the girls and they pick up a piece or two. Zehra covers her charms with sportslike underwear, Vii and Yudie take a t-shirt and shorts each, while the half-blood felines are left with just big, oversized shirts for now. I’ll ask them to gear up properly before we begin our journey back. “As for the Community, we’ll figure something out. We’ll most likely choose a proxy to keep an eye on things while we are not present, and either Astrea or I—or both of us—will show up for the monthly gatherings. We just have to make sure that all the rules are in the correct place and it should work out somehow. As the elders said before, the Community was born from weak coming together and helping each other. There’s no need for an extremely strong individual to rule over them all the time and just checking if things are right should be enough.” They nod after a moment and I let them sit on the sofa instead of standing. It’s quite wide and spacious. I finally dress up too and Astrea follows suit. She looks gorgeous naked, but her battle outfit hits just way differently. It suits her almost perfectly. The people present in the hall have finally calmed down a little. Not everyone is finished with their fun times, but the vast majority are, and it’s easy to notice that some of them have already left, perhaps to help spread the word or to do whatever else they have to do in the Community. Or they were arrested by Taro. Astrea and her friends give us a tour around the current gathering place and explain how the whole Community functions. At the same time, the three of us—Sirgia, Astrea and I—suggest the changes that should be introduced and Vii notes them down. The whole nomadic tribe, if you can call them that, is quite decently equipped, if not for the fact that the previous alpha highly limited access to many commodities, reserving them for his own people. It’s clear that the Community isn’t lacking people who can actually think of organizing chambers, work and non-human resources. I’m introduced to the two forces I’ve heard about earlier—the Peacekeepers and the Sentinels. The first is usually tasked with making sure that everyone abides by rules and common standards. If not for Micah putting pressure on them, the members would be also keeping an eye for any abuse and inappropriate behaviour amongst clansmen. The Sentinels are the people who scout and watch over the sewers. They mostly find and report potential threats, escort to the Community people they stumble on and that require help, and generally patrol the underground. The whole pursuit of escapees was of course Micah’s idea. Both forces will obviously be brought back to their proper state now. Astrea informs me that around one-third of each has been locked up since they were the people following Micah out of their own will or even supporting him openly while taking a good ride on the abuse train. Some might even lose their lives. As we stroll through the chambers and corridors, many Beastkin bow to us or nod their heads. Looks like the news has spread pretty much everywhere already. I can also notice more people with something to cover themselves amongst the poorer ones I’ve seen before. After the tour, we come to a meeting chamber—one that currently has a hole in two of its walls, through which Micah was launched by Astrea—and meet up with the two people I previously tasked with various things, and also with others, most likely the brains of the tribe. They fill us up on the things I asked about. All in all, the situation of the Community is far better than I expected when having in mind the image of an underground hiding place where the members scavenge for everything and then share it with others. There are some healers amongst their ranks, even though purely magical Classes are quite rare amongst Beastkin, especially felines, canines, vulpines and similar kinds. But those related to more tame species do tend to receive less brawly Classes. I guess race can have some influence on it. Thus, sick and injured aren’t really an issue. Medical supplies aren’t that great but they do exist in case of emergency. After the majority of them will be moved out of alpha’s personal stash and storages, of course, like plenty of other supplies, including food, clothing, weapons or armour. All in all, after we bring things to proper distribution again, it will all be good. Naturally, we are not going to just throw freebies at people without any control. That would lead to disaster. With the elders and the intelligence squad present, we modify a little the rules changed by Micah, obviously dealing first with the punishments and obligatory contribution. A new system is introduced where everyone is entitled to a certain amount of supplies, especially food, water and clothing. Previously, you could get more things only if you were strong enough to serve in the alpha’s forces or if traded with them. And since the weak were poor, they could only trade one thing most of the time—themselves. But, there’s plenty of things to do in the Community. People will now be able to earn contribution points based on their input into its life. Something like getting paid and then buying things above necessities with money but without money and just being qualified to ask for them due to the accumulated merit. And to earn those, people can do various jobs. For example, packing up the gathering place, helping move it, setting it up again. Previously, that was pretty much slave labour if we don’t sugarcoat things. And people helping with stuff while the tribe’s camp is unloaded will also get merit. Things like cooking, sewing, cleaning, weapon and armour maintenance, and so on. I’ve been told that before Micah, the sharing of supplies and everything else amongst people mostly depended on how much who brought in. Therefore, we are of course leaving that method as one of many to earn contribution, even though we aren't going to force people to go to the surface to steal things against their will, as Micah did with all the quotas and stuff. Additionally, to not make it look like the weak are starting to get more privileged than the strong, we of course have merit for all the things that Peacekeepers and Sentinels do, and for anyone else who would, for example, defeat some monsters or something, but I also pitched in with the idea of small challenge-like tournaments that would reward with merit. A good way to keep people in shape and let the fighters compete against each other. Of course, with proper leagues. Pretty much all the suggestions and changes are taken positively by the elders and the intelligence team. As for the issue of the alpha—or alphas in our case—they aren’t exactly too happy about us not staying with them most of the time, but they are willing to try and restore the Community’s way of operating from the past. Therefore, Taro becomes our proxy and main contact that will get in touch with us when we are not around if anything serious happens. Astrea knows the elders well, and some of the members of the intelligence squad too, so they will be partially authorized to make decisions by themselves. A quasi-democracy. And if anyone is unhappy with the way things are being conducted, they can always challenge us for the position of the alpha during the monthly gatherings. But, considering the fact that they would need to beat us both—one at a time, of course—the chances that someone will attempt it are quite low. They would need to be really strong. And the two of us will continue growing too. With all of that, we’ll see how things will go and make appropriate changes. I need to bring the topic of this Community to Ross. I’m sure he already knew about it for a long time since his reaction to my plans about this operation wasn’t that big. We just need to make sure that there are no secret plans to suddenly remove it or something. If so, he should be able to tip us off about any movements so that we remove it ourselves, without the sewer cleaners. I can imagine that he would have a hard time being publicly against getting rid of dangerous Beastkin scheming under the capital. Since we are all quite tired after everything, we decide to take a rest in the alpha’s chambers before tending to all the remaining responsibilities and preparing to return home. They have somehow stolen a huge fucking king-size bed from I have no idea who, and it’s now part of the tribe’s furniture. These damn madmen. Anyhow, Astrea’s friends join us for the night—if it is night outside—and we all sprawl ourselves over the giant mattress, huddled up together, with Astrea on my chest and Sirgia on one of my sides. Vii takes up the other one and gives me the pleasure of snuggling to her soft, warm, furry body. Damn. Such a bliss.
Chapter 87 – Wolf vs Fox ❤❤❤ Spoiler: Chapter I wake up with a small yawn and gently stretch myself to not rouse the women sleeping around or on me. If my memory serves me right, I’ve fallen asleep amongst quite the body count and with a certain Catkin on my chest. But, the moment I begin moving my arms, a sudden realization dawns on me. It’s slightly harder to breathe, yet, in a different way than I remember from the previous night. Instead of having my chest pressed down by my adorable catgirl using me as her pillow, it’s more like my body is doing the pressing. Additionally, I begin to notice an extremely comfortable and pleasant texture coming in contact with my skin over my whole front. It’s almost as if I’m lying belly-down on a soft and fluffy rug, emanating some comfy warmth too. And, one of my hands seems to be grabbing onto something of a similar, furry texture, but much squishier and more flexible. I brush my fingers over the silky smooth threads, enjoying the sensation until I run into a much harder protrusion. Its shape and stiffness instantly bring an image of a certain thing into my mind and I slowly lift my eyelids. Now... I have no fucking idea how, but… I somehow ended up on top of Vii, judging by the bronze hues of fur covering an impressive breast positioned right in front of my face. Not only had I climbed onto her during the night but even snuggly placed my head in the middle of her incredible Valley of Dreams. This explains the blissful, furry texture tickling my whole body. But, there’s one thing that’s missing. I can perfectly perceive my fingers squeeze what clearly feels like a certain marshmallowy body part, covered in delicate fur too. Yet, what the palm senses, the eyes cannot see. The impressive mountain towering over my face doesn’t quiver even a little while I trail my fingers around, besides the rhythmic movement of up and down alongside Vii’s calm breathing. Then, I hear a chuckle and another body rises into my field of vision from behind the light-cream peak, presenting me with a view of the blue-grey-furred Zehra, lying on her side and lifting herself up a little by using her elbows. I instantly spot my hand attached to her breast, slightly smaller than Vii's but equally amazing. My eyes wander over her exquisite body from top to bottom for a few seconds, just taking in the sights of the nude, furry, athletic beauty, until our gazes finally meet. Zehra’s short sharp canine snout breaks into a smirk. “Does my breast please you, Alpha?” I chuckle involuntarily, causing my head to bounce lightly on Vii’s chest. “Sorry. I got a little confused. Apologies if I woke you up.” I attempt an apologetic nod while retracting my hand. She shakes her head, keeping up the smile. “You do not need to apologize. We’ve been up for some time already.” “We?” A hand gently rests on my head and someone’s tender fingers start softly brushing through my hair. I lift my gaze up and find Vii looking down at me with a warm smile. “Did you have a pleasant night, Alpha?” she asks. “There’s no way I wouldn’t when resting in your cosy embrace.” I release a dreamy sigh and raise myself to the elbows too, which gives me a good look over Vii’s body lying under me. Especially her hefty rack that housed my face just moments ago. “I hope I wasn’t heavy. I have no idea when or how I got here. I must have been subconsciously drawn to your exquisite fur.” Vii shakes her head and her smile grows a little wider. “I’m happy to hear that. It wasn’t uncomfortable for me. I enjoyed your warm skin on my stomach and your gentle breath on my breast, Alpha.” “And I certainly enjoyed your affectionate touch,” Zehra adds, causing me to smile wryly after I follow her gaze a little lower and notice a tiny streak of liquid trickling over the fur of her inner thighs. “My bad. It isn’t usually like that. And please, just call me Alastair or Al, whether we are alone or in public. Of course, I don’t mind you calling me Alpha if that’s what you want.” They both nod. Seeing that I’m starting to get up from Vii while looking around, Zehra tilts her head. “You are not going to use us to relieve yourself?” I turn my head back to her and stop. “Relieve myself?” Her gaze falls onto the tent in my underwear, caused by my morning wood, lightly pressed against Vii’s underbelly now. “Were you not preparing my body to release the pent-up tension from the night?” While still lying on her side, Zehra lifts her leg, spreading her thighs and giving me a better view of her pink, glistening sex. It makes me realize that I might have been fondling her for much longer than just after waking up. “Is that something you guys do?” I ask, slightly uncertain. Vii’s furry hand appearing on my chest causes me to glance down at her. “Isn’t it bad for males not to release after waking up? Micah always called for a female or two to his chambers early in the morning, if he didn’t bring any with him for the night,” she explains. “I’m not sure about Beastkin, but it’s nothing Humans have to do each morning. It’s normal for Human males—and I’m pretty sure for most other races too—to get hard at that time. It will go down by itself after a brief moment. At least after I stop laying my eyes on your splendid bodies.” They glance at each other and Zehra looks back at me. “I see… I apologize for making an incorrect assumption then.” I shake my head at her. “No, please don’t. I’m the outsider here, unaware of the usual customs and standards. I’ve only read about Beastkin in general and it certainly did not include information on such morning activities. That said,” I glance at both of them, stopping at Zehra, “I’m sorry for unknowingly making you like this. While I never thought about using any of you, if you wish for it, I will take responsibility for my actions and properly mate with you.” Zehra’s eyes wander to my crotch again and Vii’s hand also reaches it, brushing over the elastic material. I would lie if I said that I’m not looking very forward to embracing these furry beauties, but I don’t want them to be doing it just because it’s their role to serve as my relief material. “Then, I would like to mate with you, Alastair. Truth to be told, I was actually looking forward to it after you mated with Astrea and that’s why I moved closer to you and Vii, hoping that you’d choose me to relieve yourself alongside her in the morning.” I smile wryly. It’s really hard to get used to the huge difference in culture. I think only Demons are even more open with sex. But, while Beastkin just openly follow their instincts, many Demon subraces openly pursue pleasure and casual intimacy, fucking much more than even our furry friends. Nodding at her, I glance down at Vii. “And what about you?” “While I wouldn’t mind mating with you too,” she turns her head to the side and I follow her gaze, “I don’t think there’s much time left before the others start waking up. And I’m really bad at holding back my voice.” As she said, all the other girls seem to still be asleep. It’s hard to judge the hour with no sunlight so it might still be the middle of the night. The chamber is illuminated by yellowish glow stones. Nevertheless, everyone else is soundly sleeping and I spot Sirgia cuddled up to Astrea, with the latter spooning my cute dwarf. They look so freaking adorable together. “And that means, Zehra is good at it?” turning back to them, I ask with a raised eyebrow. The wolfkin nods. “I may let out a whimper or two, but I can be quite quiet if I focus my mind on it.” “Hmmm… I would rather let you enjoy yourself instead of struggling to keep your voice down…” I finally move off Vii and sit between the two. “Let me try something real quick. Maybe I’ll finally succeed.” They both sit up too and lean closer to observe what I’m doing. And as for that, I gather and condense mana in the tip of my pointer finger and bring out a wooden slate from my storage ring with the other hand. Taking a deep breath, I focus my mind and press the slightly glowing finger onto the solid surface. Just as Cornelia has hammered into me countless times during her lectures, I begin tracing a simple but very precise formation with it. Each time I attempt this, I’m always amazed by how easy it is for her to cast this spell. But, perhaps due to me tiering-up and increasing bonds between me and a few of my precious lovers, I can feel the difference between this attempt and the latest one. It still takes me a minute to finish the sigil, but that’s because you really need to be extremely precise with transferring your mana into it at various stages of drawing. After finally getting done putting Hall of Serenity onto the wooden plate, I nod to myself, admiring the slightly shining formation. “Now, let’s see if I fucked up somewhere in the middle as usual. Don’t stare at the symbol, please. Failure may result in an extremely bright flash of light.” The girls nod and, and instead of turning completely away, they throw their arms over my neck and huddle up closer, creating walls with their bodies to cover me as the three of us form a cone. Smart attempt at lowering the risk of others waking up, but I end with four juicy breasts taking quite a bit of my field of vision, making it hard to concentrate. Oh well. Time to bring a new meaning to flashing one’s body. I connect mentally with the formation and activate it. All of us close our eyes. But, fortunately, instead of painfully sharp light, I can feel the rune properly activating, sensing a weird bubble forming around us. Opening my eyes, I peek my head out of the group hug and glance around. And there it is. With a little bit of effort, I can spot this familiar blurred effect surrounding us. “Vii, could you move a little bit further from us?” I ask. She glances at me while tilting her head but starts to push herself back over the bed. “A little more… A little more… Perfect. Can you hear me? Vii? Hello?” The foxkin furrows her brows, clearly staring at my lips as I speak. They rise after a brief moment and she leans her head forward. “Can you hear me now?” I repeat. “Oh. Yes, I do. Were you speaking all the time?” “Yes. Looks like it finally worked.” To fully confirm things, I pull up my status and check the skills. And Hall of Serenity is now visible under the Common Actives. Great. Now, I just need to use it a lot to raise how far I can extend the silent zone. But, I don’t think it will take long, considering the intended use for it, hah. “Alright. Now, you don’t need to worry about others hearing you.” “That’s amazing,” Zehra comments, clearly impressed. Vii quickly crawls back to us on all fours with a mischievous grin and tackles me down onto the bed; her voluptuous breasts bombard my chest. “Let’s not waste any more time then.” “I agree.” They both press onto me with their furry bodies and start licking my neck and chest all over. I can see Zehra’s tail starting to make excited wags while Vii’s bushy cloud does a majestic dance. I run my fingers through the fur on their back, arriving at their soft bottoms. In one hand, a tender and springy bun. In the other, a soft and basically spilling-through-my-fingers jelly. These two are so different it’s mind-numbing. But that’s what you get from an athletic wolf and thick fox. They sit up and turn to look at each other, rubbing their hot and moist pussies over my thighs. Zehra’s slit has a much easier time sliding up and down due to already dripping with juices for a while. “I want to go first,” Vii exclaims. “No way. I’m going first,” Zehra retorts. “You should let your elders take the lead,” Vii answers back. “He asked me before you,” Zehra retaliates. “If you go first, I definitely won’t get my turn! Your tight, muscular cunt takes way too long to cum!” Vii says, poking the wolfkin's belly. “As if you are the one to talk! That fat, loose snatch of yours will take years to properly bring him to climax while you piss yourself from pleasure!” Zehra slaps the foxkin’s massive tits. “Do you have pussy for your brain? He can ejaculate whenever he wants!” Vii lightly knocks on her friend’s forehead. Oh boy. Is this my first ever catfight? Uhhh, wolffoxfight? I guess the usual alphas, like Micah, would enjoy watching women fight over them, but I would rather have them screaming in pleasure together. “Girls. Girls. Girls!” They don’t react, too busy glaring at each other. I sigh heavily. 「Ah well… Alpha time.」 I flick my wrist and two purple straps shoot out of the bed above my shoulders, heading towards them. The Void Chains wrap themselves around their necks, creating simple collars, and pull both of them down, causing the girls to yelp in surprise as they fall onto my chest. “Aren’t you forgetting someone?” I ask as they lift their gazes to look at me from below. Feeling my palms moving over their fur, they both gulp simultaneously. I manage to reach their folds with my fingers and start playing with their precious shy orbs after filling the tips with mana. Zehra’s and Vii’s mouths open involuntarily and their bodies tremble from the sudden wave of pleasure that travels through their nervous systems. Their butts try to escape from my touch into the air, but their heads keep being locked to my chest and they fail to move far enough. “Mhhhhnn… Nhhnnnn… How can… nngggghhnnnn… this be?” Zehra moans quietly as her eyelashes flutter. “Ahhhnn… Ahhhnnn... With just… ahnnnn… fingers?” Vii strongly bites on her lip as her eyes roll almost to the back. I tickle their clits by tracing circles over them and giving their stiff bulbs occasional pinches that cause the two Beastkin women to tremble in ecstasy. Noticing the signs of their incoming orgasms, I shove two fingers inside their hot snatches each and they instantly explode. “Mmmmmmmmmhhhhhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!” “Aaaaaahnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!” Both Zehra and Vii tremble vigorously as their pussies clench my digits as if they want to choke the invaders. Their butts fall limply back onto my body as they start panting with their tongues out; their eyes hazy and slightly moist. I cancel the straps and collars, smiling at them. “Now, that’s more like it.” They both attempt to smile back at me but their heavy breathing interrupts that motion. “We are sorry…” “Yes…” I move my hands to ruffle through their hair and scratch behind their ears until they fully recover. Zehra and Vii exchange glances again and nod at each other. With a tame lick on both of my cheeks from each of them respectively, they sit up and pull me after them. Turning around, they point their asses at me and lift their tails into the air while spreading their cheeks with their fingers, presenting me with a full, unobstructed view of the pink flesh of their leaking pussies and cute assholes. “Please, pick whichever pussy you want first,” Vii says in a coy tone. “The other holes are fine too if you wish,” Zehra adds after her. Gods… A certain community back on Earth would kill to end up in a situation like this… What can a man do when presented with such an incredible choice? There’s only one answer to this question. I move closer to them and gently grip their tails, bringing them to my face. They both chuckle and start wagging them, burying my head in heavenly fluff. I let the ticklish feeling overcome me and a wide smile creeps onto my lips by itself. Such bliss… But, we’ve already wasted enough time. Stopping their affectionate caresses, I glance at the other women and confirm that no one seems to be awake yet. Turning back to Vii and Zehra, I’m met with their expectant gazes, waiting for me to finally shove my cock into one of them. “So, classical doggy? Alright. I’m a man of my words. And, I gotta punish you for starting this quarrel, Vii.” With one strong thrust, I bury my whole length in Zehra’s snug tunnel, causing her to moan openly as her head shoots to the back with a euphoric expression overtaking her face. I immediately realize that Vii was right. Zehra’s vagina is so damn tight and squeezing me with so much force that it might very well be as muscular as her stomach. It’s an effort to pull my cock back with the unbelievable suction not wanting me to leave. “Mhnnn… Mhnnn… Nhnnnn… Yes… Nhhnn… Pound that tight pussy! Mhnnn… Stretch me wide! Nhhhnnn...” Vii shakes her head with a smile. “One thrust was all it took to bring your true self out. Oh, how low has the prideful Wolfkin fallen.” Zehra turns her panting face with her hanging tongue towards the foxkin as I slam my hips against her ass repeatedly. “Shut up! Nhhn… Nhhnnn… You want that cock as much! Nhnnn… Nhnnnn… You fat Foxkin slut! Mhnnnn…” Vii chuckles charmingly. “Someone seems to be forgetting who is the older one here.” She then glances back at me with a sly smile. “Say... Have you ever heard a female Wolfkin howl?” “Guh!” Zehra’s insides immediately tighten on my rushing cock in response to Vii’s words. I had no idea it was possible for her to tense her pussy even a little bit more than what she has been doing already, but I have been completely mistaken. “Oh, no, no, no! Nhhhn… Mhhhnnn… Don’t you… nnnhhnhhhh… dare!” Vii chuckles again and begins crawling my way. “Hey! Nhhhhn… Nhhnnn… Get back here, you… mhhhhhhnnn… scheming minx! Nhhhnn...” As I keep hammering Zehra’s tight pussy, rubbing myself over her incredibly snug and hot internal walls that feel as if they exist to rip my glans off with each returning pull, Vii arrives behind me and leans onto my back, pressing her voluptuous bosom against my skin. Her short snout appears next to my face as her hands snake down over mine, which are strongly grabbing Zehra’s hips and pulling them into me with all I have. Vii begins nuzzling her furry face into my cheek. Zehra just keeps turning her head towards us, obediently receiving my pounding. “You see… all you have to do… is move this here…” She intertwines her fingers with mine and begins pulling my right hand. “Give this a nice squeeze…” She presses my palm into Zehra’s tender ass a few times. “Then move this up here…” She guides my hand to Zehra’s cute, twitching anus. “Trace a few circles around this charming little button with your finger…” As we tickle Zehra’s back entrance together, the wolfkin stares back at our faces with a mix of concern, anxiety and also the heavy pleasure her body is subjected to since I keep showering her lower lips with rough affection; her tongue is lolling out more and more. “And then… after you tease it long enough… you draw this back like this…” She pulls my hand away while bending my fingers and leaving just two extended. For some reason, Zehra’s insides relax a little bit and her expression gets again overtaken by just the intense pleasure from having her pink crevice ravaged by my rock hard cock. But then, Vii’s impish smile grows even wider after seeing her reaction and Zehra’s body shudders. “And then you yank this as strong as you can!” The playful foxkin completely disregards my right hand and drags my left one from the wolfkin’s hip straight to Zehra’s furry tail, giving the fluffy strand a powerful tug after squeezing my fingers into a fist around it. “Aaaaaaaawwwwwwwwwwwoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo~!” “Guh! Oh, fuck!” Zehra’s insides immediately assault my dick from every possible angle like those moving wall traps from tomb raiding movies but slamming into the poor explorer in a blink, not leaving them even a second to react. Additionally, as she howls into the ceiling, the intense vibrations travel through her body and give my cock unbelievable stimulation, which paired with her vagina’s choking-tight grip on my member, brings me to an edge almost as quickly as she orgasmed from the violent pull of her tail. Being subjected to something so mind-blowing for the first time ever certainly doesn’t help me hold back. With the strength of all my stats, I shove my cock as deep as I can into her impossibly enclosed passage, interrupting Zehra’s howl for a brief moment as my powerful thrust bumps her body forward, causing another tug to assault her tail since it’s still in my hand. A huge torrent of white gets released in her deepest depths as we both cum together; Zehra’s body trembling ferociously from pleasure and her howl’s vibrations. After her high fades down, the shivering wolfkin falls limply onto her stomach, causing my rod to escape her lower dungeon’s hold with a loud pop. I exhale heavily and lean back into Vii’s fuzzy breasts and stomach; her hands make soft trails over my belly. “And? How did it feel to cum inside a Wolfkin while they are howling?” she asks, visibly proud of herself. I give her a thumbs-up, causing Vii to chuckle playfully. She then glances to the side for a second and turns to me again. “I know I was a bad girl, undeserving of such a wonderful treat, but can I get some too?” Confirming that the others are still asleep myself too, I take one more deep breath and sit up, turning around to face her. My hands rest on her chubby waist, playing with her short, bronze fur. I can’t get enough of this fuzzy sensation. “I have quite the experience in punishing bad girls. Are you ready?” Her eyes sparkle with anticipation and she falls onto her back. Spreading her legs as wide as she can, Vii uses her fingers to stretch her beautiful pink pussy for me, revealing the yearning tunnel awaiting fierce exploration. I crawl closer to her on my knees and press my hot glans onto the impatient crevice. But, instead of plunging myself right into it straight away, I move up and down, stroking my shaft over her moist folds. Vii bites on her lip, showcasing her charming fangs, and gives me a pleading, submissive gaze. I smirk at her and lean forward, resting my face on her impressive mountains, huge enough to serve as my pillows. “This is heaven…” I make a dreamy sigh, moving my hands to play with the bouncy marshmallows too. “Don’t mind me staying like this forever,” I say, still rubbing my penis over her entrance. A quiet whimper reaches my ears from above and I lazily tilt my head. I stare straight into Vii’s longing eyes and keep brushing my lips and nose with her massive tits, making sure to show on my face how good I feel. When her cute snout starts almost trembling from holding back asking me to finally pierce her, I slide myself in without a word. Vii’s expression melts instantly and her eyelashes flutter as I slowly and unhurriedly part her humid internal walls with my cock, until I completely bottom out. And it looks like Zehra’s words held some truth to them too. Vii’s pussy is completely different from hers. It’s like night and day. Inside this chubby foxkin, I’m not squeezed as if she is aiming to rip my dick off but her vagina warmly embraces me with soft folds and gentle kisses. I wouldn’t call her loose though. “Thank you,” Vii whispers to me with a happy smile. “The fun part starts now,” I reply while raising myself from the fabled Valley of Dreams. Vii observes how I lift her meaty right thigh and pass it onto my left side, positioning myself between her legs as she is forced to slightly tilt her waist. I bring that juicy thigh onto my own lap and start nailing her pussy while kneading that divine delicacy. “Ahnnn… Ahnn... Ahhh… It feels nice… in this position… Ahhh…” “That should be my line. Your pussy gives me just the perfect squeeze like this. You have really incredible insides, Vii.” I’m fairly sure from her timid side-glance that she’s clearly blushing under that sweet fur. I poke countless different spots inside her pleasant alley, evoking various soft moans from the charming foxkin. The tender slaps our bodies emanate are just so perfect. And the ripples that travel over her slightly chubby thighs and plump bottom are a treat to the eye. “Ahhh… Thank you… Ahhhnn… Ahhhh… For the compliment…” I pull her leg a little more and twist her waist completely to the side, thrusting into her humid embrace with her half lying on her back and half tilted. She starts moaning a little bit louder while opening her mouth more as I drill her pussy sideways. After a few moments, her whole body shivers and her eyes roll a little to the back. A moderate force squeezes my rod, announcing that Vii has just come on my dick. As Zehra said, she’s quite quick to reach her peak. I don’t stop moving and still shake my hips back and forth while she rides her high. Vii soon returns to her soft moaning, which turns a little faster and shallower. “Ahhh… Ahnnn... I thought… Ahhh… You would go rough… Ahnnn… To punish me… Ahhh…” “Well, if you say so.” I put my hands under her knees and lift them up, placing both of her legs against my chest. Then, I sink my fingers in the delicate flesh of her hips and begin pistoning her leaking honeypot with much more force, causing Vii’s whole body to shake from the impacts that her bottom receives. “Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Is it not… ahhhnn... loose like this? Ahhh! Ahhnn!” she asks suddenly. “What? No. Vii, you are perfect. Don’t let them tell you otherwise. It feels incredible to plunge myself into your pussy that feels like it’s tenderly embracing me each time, with the most lovely hug I could ever receive; not pulling me in and not holding me back, just letting me know that it cares for me when I’m there, like a gentle lover.” Vii’s eyes dilate a little bit as her expression turns into a slightly awkward smile due to the pleasure not letting her have full control of her facial muscles. I can feel her relax a little more. “Ahhh… Ahhh… I don’t want to… ahnn… suggest anything… ahhhh… but… ahhnnn… could you go rougher?” Without a word, I lean myself over her and pick her thighs into my hands again, pushing Vii’s knees to the sides of her bouncing melons. Her ass gets lifted into the air and I start hammering that yearning snatch of hers balls deep, with my forehead resting against hers. Vii stares intently as her precious place gets pummeled repeatedly. “Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! Ahh! It reaches… ahhh… so deep like this! Ahh! Ahhn! And it’s… ahhh… so loud! Ahhhh! Again… ahnnn… cumming!” She’s right. Her cock-craving pussy leaks out so much juices that each time her lower lips kiss my underbelly, a vibrant, squelching splash is created and we part with numerous slimy connections between our bodies. Vii bites on her lip again as she reaches another orgasm; her eyes rolling back. Even more love juices squirt out of her sweet honeypot with faint trickles. I nuzzle my nose into her furry cheek while releasing content sighs too. She recovers a bit quicker than before and starts licking my neck in response. I pull myself back to face her again and we stare each other into the eyes as our lower halves passionately continue making out. Vii’s feminine liquids now travel up her belly from the position I keep her in. “Ahh! Ahh! It feels… ahhh… really good! Ahhhn! Ahhh! I came so much! Ahhh! Ahhnnn!” I smirk at her. “Tell me if I’m wrong, but wouldn’t this make you feel even better?” Vii tilts her head curiously while moaning fervently. I slap her tits without a warning, causing her to release a loud whimper and her body to tremble. She looks back at me with raised eyebrows. “Ahhn! Ahh! How did you know? Ahh! Ahhh! Ahhh!” I chuckle into her face. “My little mate gave me a hint.” As she attempts to smile back at me through her euphoric expression, I give her mountains another slap, resulting in another whimper and wave of shivering. We continue fucking with me high-fiving her massive melons from time to time, which also in turn causes Vii’s pussy to squeeze me just a little bit stronger. Under my harsh treatment, which is nothing more than a pleasure to the chubby fox lady, Vii cums again in a flash, spurting out even more love nectar from her pussy as I relentlessly hammer her pretty pink flower, surrounded by that bronze-white fur. Since her eyes are starting to get more and more cloudy and hazy from the immense pleasure she’s been subjected to all this time, I raise myself up a little and focus on giving her gentle pussy the roughest fuck yet, bringing myself closer to climax alongside her. Vii’s tongue is now permanently out of her short and adorable muzzle as an almost stupid expression covers her face. “Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahnn! Ahhh! Ahhhnnn! Ahhh! Ahhhh!” But, before I bring us both to the finishing peak, her eyes suddenly open as wide as possible and she starts fervently shaking her head sideways, unable to speak from the violent hammering I’m giving her. As I’m opening my mouth to ask what’s wrong, a familiar sensation covers my back, with two furry mounds squishing into it. Zehra’s blue-furred snout appears by the side of my face while releasing still slightly rough breaths. “Hey, Vii,” she calls to her friend with a wide grin, making the foxkin shake her head even faster. “What does the fox say?” Zehra’s arms shoot forward under my armpits and she pinches the foxkin’s nipples hard, like really hard, yanking them to the sides as much as Vii’s flesh allows it. “Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip! Yiiip!” Vii’s moans immediately turn into high-pitched cries and she begins squirting on my cock like crazy, releasing a constant stream of liquid that is interrupted only by my dick plugging her hole completely in repeated thrusts, and spraying my whole chest when the tip barely leaves her entrance. This quickly brings me over the edge and I plunge myself as far as I can into her bursting hole, mixing her erupting liquids with my own violent load that gets released in the far ends of her vagina. We both orgasm together for a few seconds and I unplug her snatch with a quiet pop, causing it to send out the last stream of her juices into the air, slowly turning fainter and fainter like a fountain getting its water supply cut off. I let Vii’s juicy ass fall onto the bed and she keeps wheezing with an absent gaze, completely not present in this world, transmigrated into a realm of eternal pleasure. With a deep sigh, I rest my head back on Zehra’s shoulder. She nuzzles her smooth, furry snout into my cheek. “Revenge tastes the best.” I chuckle and nuzzle her back. “You two seem like great friends.” “I guess we are,” she replies with a warm smile. “Now, let me clean it up for you. She made a real mess.” Zehra dives under my armpit and shows up in front of me. She brings out her long tongue and starts licking my cock and balls, moving to my thighs, underbelly, stomach and chest next. She hesitates for a moment after arriving at my face, but I push it forward towards her and she licks it affectionately too. I fluff her ears afterwards and glance to the other side of the bed. And I instantly notice a single eye glimmering with the orange hues that the glow stones emit, peeking from above my lovely dwarf’s head. We hold a connection for a brief moment and Astrea’s eyelid covers it again. I chuckle to myself while shaking my head. 「Of course she would be the one to notice. I have a weird feeling that I didn’t end up on top of Vii by accident.」 “Alastair?” Zehra calls to me after I keep staring at the other girls for a moment. “It’s nothing. How is Vii?” I turn to her. “Aaaaiiimmmmm fhhhiiineeee…” the person in question answers in complete gibberish with a silly face. Zehra snorts. “Damn. You really fucked her brains out.” I jab her with my elbow. “Me? Who pulled on her nipples as if wanting to rip them off?” She laughs a little and hits me back. “She started it! I can still feel tingling in my tail!” Curious, I poke it with my finger and Zehra releases an erotic whimper while her body shivers, sending me a glare afterwards. We both erupt in a laugh. “You can touch it as much as you want though. Even if it’s sensitive now.” “Perks of being an alpha?” “I would let you even if you weren’t. You seem like a nice guy. Not just strong. Astrea really landed a mate for life.” “Thanks. Your howl was beautiful, by the way.” Her eyes widen and she averts her gaze for a moment, clearly shy about it. “Could you… keep it between us?” “Would you let me hear it again someday? Or is it something intimate? If yes, then I’m sorry for asking.” She shakes her head. “It’s fine. I don’t mind howling for you when we mate. If you use the same spell as today. Female Wolfkin howl as she climaxes is kind of… special. Different from the normal howling. Other Beastkin can easily recognize it.” “Then this sly vixen pushed you into something uncomfortable, huh?” I glance at the perpetrator of the heinous act sprawled on the bed on our side, listening to the conversation. “No, it’s okay. Vii wouldn’t do it if not for this noise cancelling barrier. She knew I would howl for you willingly if you asked. It still was embarrassing though, so I got her back.” “Is it your subrace’s version of the ritual of becoming sworn mates?” I ask. Zehra chuckles. “No, it’s not as serious. All Beastkin share the same ritual for that. When female Wolfkin howls during mating, she announces complete subservience to her mate. It also works the other way, when it’s the male who howls first. Howling together is kind of equal ground. Our kind is quite prideful so it’s embarrassing for us to openly tell others that we willingly chose to fully submit to our partner, even if they are an alpha. We almost always contest each other in our relationships.” “I see. Thank you for considering me worthy of your howl.” She nods with a soft smile. “And her? Is that yipping something similar?” I turn to Vii again. Zehra snorts and rolls her eyes. “Goddess, no. She just makes that stupid sound when you pull her nipples hard enough. It was the only thing I could think of that would embarrass her in front of you.” I chuckle and shake my head. They really are great friends. Vii also giggles awkwardly and I can tell that she’s blushing under that fur of hers. I reach my hand to her and help her sit up, cleaning all of us with Livelihood Magic to avoid the other Beastkin from easily noticing what we were up to. If they hadn’t already. We lie down again as I cancel the barrier. Vii pulls me into her voluptuous bosom, returning me to the initial position that started all of this, and Zehra moves a little closer to her this time so that I can see her face clearly. We just keep chatting while basking in the afterglow and waiting for the others to wake up. I won’t say no to more time on their incredible fur. Pure-bloods are something else.
Chapter 88 – A Very Serious Bet Spoiler: Chapter After around an hour that I spend casually talking with Vii and Zehra, the others start waking up. All the other Beastkin leave the land of the dreams before my lovely dwarf. I’m pretty sure Astrea is awake for quite some time and just keeps spooning Sirgia to not rouse her from sleep with any movements. I raise myself to a sitting position as we exchange morning greetings, helping Vii lift herself too, which results in her impressive breasts smushing my chest as she leans onto it with a soft chuckle. Shaking my head and smiling wryly, I brush through her brown hair, scratching a little behind those beautiful ears of hers. The other girls move closer to us and sit up in front of us three, creating an amazing sight of appealing furry and non-furry bodies. The way their alluring slits are just so slightly hidden by being pressed against the material of the sheets makes it so much more erotic. “Do you have any preference, Alpha?” Feriha suddenly asks; her ear twitches adorably as she gazes at me. “Preference?” I raise my brow. “In who you would like to use to relieve yourself,” Yudie elaborates. “Ah.” I guess that’s why all three of them are pretty much lined up and showing themselves off. “Well, I don’t really have any strong preferences, but…” “We’ve already made sure that Alastair doesn’t feel uncomfortable for the day,” Vii butts in with a smile, squishing her soft mountains more into me. Yudie sniffs the air a few times. “Certainly, there are some signs of that in the air, but they are faint. I assumed it was just his pheromones building up.” “Anyway, just to let you know, I didn’t bring you girls with me to use you in the morning to satisfy myself but just to have a pleasant rest together. I have no need to release each time I wake up. I wouldn’t mind mating with you, but not really out of some feeling of responsibility or obligation. Just wanted to clear that up for the future.” They exchange glances with each other a few times and then nod. Zehra and Vii help me explain it a little better so that they actually understand what I meant instead of just complying with a new whim of the alpha. Hari, who got a little dejected at first that she won’t get ravaged in front of her friends, quickly turns back to her slightly shy but enthusiastic expression after I mention that it doesn’t mean there won’t be any fun morning sex. If that’s what they would like, and it wouldn’t inconvenience the other person or people sleeping with me on that day, I’m always up for fulfilling their wishes or desires. While waiting for Sirgia to wake up, we also talk a little more about me and my abilities in detail. The half-circle of Beastkin beauties of various sizes and builds that gather in front of me as they eagerly listen to my words is truly a feast for the eyes. They all accept my Partner connection after I explain how it works. Some more time passes and my precious little dwarf still doesn’t open her eyes. I decide to not wait any longer and move closer to Sirgia, lying down on my side in front of her. With my fingers gently brushing through her smooth hair, I begin leaving soft, affectionate pecks on her cute lips. After a brief moment, they also start moving and answering with their own little kisses as a warm smile slowly overtakes Sirgia’s previous, neutral, sleeping expression. She lifts her eyelids and her cheeks flush just a tiny bit. “Good morning, Master.” I give her one more kiss. “Good morning, my love.” She giggles quietly and glances around without moving her face from mine. “Did I perhaps oversleep?” “I just felt like waking you up with some kisses. Was that a bad idea?” “It was the best, Master. I loved it.” We smile at each other and I help her up before we join our lips for a slightly deeper and more passionate kiss. After we break off, Astrea’s face appears by Sirgia’s and she nuzzles her cheek into it, purring calmingly. We also exchange a few quick kisses and finally move on. Vii leads us to a chamber that has been turned into a bath with some simple earth magic and the power of mana crystals imbued with the fire attribute. We all take a quick dip. Of course, it’s a public bath, a big chamber with many smaller pools, so my person does attract a little bit of attention, from both genders. Fortunately, we end up in one with just women in it. Not everyone here is using the baths in their intended way and I appreciate Vii taking us slightly further from those pools that have their water surface quite disturbed by various motions coming from their users. I put up Hall of Serenity around our pool. Totally to train the skill and not to mute the myriad of yelps and moans. Totally. As expected, the girls insist on washing me so I don’t really oppose the idea, already quite used to it from back at home. The difference here is that the sensation is different, because naturally, they partially use their bodies, and I haven’t yet gotten myself rubbed around by soft wet furry breasts. While a few of the girls take care of me, I also help one of them out by washing their body, often focusing on this amazing fur or ears and tail. It’s actually kind of funny how they look when completely wet and it makes me chuckle a handful of times. As we take our sweet time together, more and more women keep slipping into our pool to wash themselves too. They get surprised by the absence of the sounds from outside at first, but quickly move on to their activities. And those couldn’t be more obvious. Yes, some of them just came here to take care of their fur or skin, perhaps using that opportunity to sneak some glances at the new alpha, but a huge part of the women is clearly doing their best to flash me the best angles of their alluring bodies and private parts as they sensually wash up, clearly attempting to seduce me into doing something else. Zehra explains with a chuckle that it’s nothing unusual and also the reason why part of the bath is busy with other activities. This is the best opportunity to enjoy some pleasant mating in a refreshing atmosphere instead of doing it anywhere else, or on the street as it often happens. Astrea and her friends even encourage me to accept some invitations and give a few girls that catch my eye a good dicking, but I politely decline. I don’t want to end up in a huge orgy that somehow lasts the whole day, hahaha. And Sirgia is with us too. I will obviously prioritize my lover’s comfort over some random pussy. No offence. Afterwards, we share a quick and quite decent breakfast, which certainly is fresher and much more bountiful than I expected it to be. It turns out that they have turned a different chamber into cooling and freezing one, also with the use of crystals, and that’s where they store the gathered supplies. As for how it actually works with the Community's place constantly moving, it stays in the same spot for like ten days after the date of the main gathering, which is when people are obligated to come and share what they managed to gather. Then, it's moved to a different spot. We didn’t change that part, except for the rules connected to the obligatory contribution, since the idea was quite decent. Just the implementation was quite oppressive and tyrannical. It will be much better now. Anyway, we eat our fill and take a stroll through the whole place to see how things are going after the initial changes. I can already spot many more of the poorest and weakest members having something to cover themselves with, which is nice. We consult with Taro and the Beastkin we have spoken with earlier about all the rules and stuff, and it seems that the small revolution in the way of operating the Community has been met with positive reception so far. Except amongst those who were in much better situations in the old, abusive system. And they are our next issue before we leave. Astrea takes the elders, Taro and a few other people with us and we head to the prison chambers. They quickly identify the most vicious supporters of the abusive tyranny and line them up for execution. Those who weren’t as bad towards others but still were clearly enjoying abusing the power after willingly submitting to Micah are banished and led to another room to be thrown out after we deal with everything. It takes us half a day to go through every prisoner. There aren’t that many, it’s just that every single person is judged based on previous evidence and their own counterclaims. It’s not a merciless slaughter of anyone who did something wrong once and that’s why there’s a bigger group of people to pass on the verdict instead of just the two of us—the alphas. The lighter offenders receive different punishments but still are punished, of course. Something like having their rights limited, some restrictions put on them, or having to take part in some heavy labour duties, the less pleasant ones. After everything is settled up, the time comes to deal with the worst scum. I low key expected Astrea to just go ahead and personally behead each of them, but she actually suggests something else. The elders agree with her idea of hosting a tournament where the criminals would fight to the death for the amusement of the people they have wronged, and not only, and the winner would be spared. Of course, they would still get banished. And killed on sight if they ever dared to show up in the sewers again. She says that I’m smart but she’s something else too. This situation clearly creates a chance for the convicts to redeem their honour in a battle of life and death instead of being executed like the lowest vermin. And it clearly relates to how things are done in some tribes living outside, from what I remember reading about them. We don’t necessarily need to be here when the whole thing happens so it's left to the Council that will oversee the whole Community, contacting us through Taro, who will come back with us to see where the mansion is. But, before we move on, Sirgia suggests that it would be a good idea to add someone from here to my Partners so they could contact me in case of a serious emergency. I think that would make Taro’s role quite obsolete, but I can’t disagree that it’s a decent suggestion. The question is, who to choose? Amongst the people who are in this renewed council, there’s one person I clearly recognize—the pure-blood Squirrelkin that I previously sent out to give some clothes to the weakest members. She seems like a nice girl so I ask if she would be willing to take up that responsibility after I explain how my skills work and she accepts with no further talks, looking quite happy. Therefore, I end up with one more Beastkin girl on my Partners list. Her name is Gini. Astrea promises her in my stead that I will surely reward her for helping, during my visits in the Community from time to time, and that she should think about what to ask for since I prefer giving others what they would like instead of random things. Well, she isn’t wrong there, but I have a feeling that she’s clearly implying a certain kind of reward, judging by the enthusiastic nodding of the squirrelgirl. We make sure that everything has been covered and prepare to depart. Astrea’s friends receive some simple armour and weapons from the Community’s armoury just in case. We’ll be moving through the sewers again and only Zehra is an actual combatant at the second Tier while the other girls are at the first one, without much combat experience. The elders insisted on taking something with me but I didn’t really find anything that caught my attention in particular when going through Micah’s things or all the storages. I don’t need the valuables they managed to collect either. Well, they also don’t exactly need them, but they might come useful in future, who knows. Even though we’ve tried to sneak out without attracting too much attention, someone seems to have ratted us out and a major part of the Beastkin fill up the chambers through which we are heading to the main exit, either cheering, kneeling or showing their respect in a different manner. While certainly a little awkward, it does feel nice. I did not aim for it, but I guess I did end up as a kind of a Hero in the end. Now that I think about it, the whole thing was one of these common tropes of removing a tyrant from some village or city to free it partially. Oh well. “Alright. Let’s focus now. We have VIPs to escort this time,” I say after we finally leave the loud corridors. “We’ll take care of the enemies, Master.” Sirgia turns around and gives me a faint smile. “You just focus on protecting them, Alastair.” Astrea nods at me. “We’ll do it as you say then. Astrea, take the front. Sirgia, cover our backs.” I plop my hands on their heads and ruffle through their hair. “Taro and I will stay near the girls. Let’s move.” “I’ll lead us to the entrance we have previously used then,” Astrea announces. “Actually… Let me check something.” I bring out the maps and browse through them, following the lines I’ve marked while we were exploring the underground. After a brief moment, I press my finger over a certain spot. “This should be adjacent to our mansion. Since they built a secret tunnel and chambers, it would be stupid not to add some way of getting into the sewers from there. Let’s check these few canals around our home first and use the nearby exit if we find nothing.” Astrea and Sirgia nod in understanding while the rest look at me with slightly clueless or confused expressions. No need to explain everything right now. The girls will learn about important stuff from Elea or the others later and it’s unnecessary for Taro to bother with such information. Even safer for us if he doesn’t get the whole picture. The catgirl starts leading us towards the new destination. I shape up a katana with my draconic hilt to be able to use Shino’s skills if the need arises. Astrea’s friends seem fascinated with the mysterious blade shimmering in various shades of purple, violet and dark pink. Unfortunately, our journey back isn’t meant to be an uneventful one. At around half-point, we stumble onto a big three-headed alligator, feasting on some giant rats. Noticing it, Taro seems to be turning as anxious as the girls. Perhaps it’s a well-known inhabitant of the sewers. My adorable dwarf and fearsome catgirl just glance at each other after Sirgia comes to the front and exchange nods with a faint smile adorning their cute faces. In the next moment, they rush ahead, together. The mighty gator notices their killing intent and turns around, but it’s already too late. Sirgia’s boosted legs carry the Dwarf girl to her opponent in a few floor-breaking steps and she takes a mighty swing of her extended battle hammer into one of its heads from below, raising the front of its body into the air. Astrea appears underneath and throws in a powerful kick while making a split, sending it crashing against the ceiling, which isn’t that high, just around three meters or so. Without waiting for it to fall, she receives some help from Sirgia, who launches the catgirl into the air with her weapon, and Astrea throws the overgrown lizard back down by grabbing its tail. My strong dwarf is already waiting for it with her body clearly tensed from one of her Crusher techniques, and the moment the three-headed alligator slams its back into the stone pavement, landing belly up, she mercilessly squashes one of its heads with a powerful blow from above, completely pulverizing it. And judging by the extremely tough-looking scales and skin, it shouldn’t be that easy, even if she targeted the underside. That’s my girl. Astrea descends onto the second head like a falling boulder moments after the first one gets erased from existence, pushing herself off the ceiling to increase the power of her strike. Her fist, enhanced by a blue aura, punches a hole in the monster’s middle neck, shaking the whole tunnel a little bit as it also damages the floor in the process. She might not yet be used to her new strength. As the monster writhes in pain from having two of its heads obliterated in an instant, they casually walk to the last one and hold onto it from the sides; Sirgia from the left and Astrea from the right. They nod at each other and hug it together to stop it from shaking. With the support of one leg each on the alligator’s huge body, they release a tensed grunt, and as a loud crack travels through the tunnel, they literally rip its last head from its shoulders. The monster spasms for a few seconds more and stops moving. Confirming that it’s dead and there are no other enemies drawn to us by the sounds of battle, or rather one-sided beatdown, they trot back to us and stop in front of me. With a big smile, I pat their heads, ruffling through their hair. “Well done. Be careful of your strength down here though, Astrea.” The others seem quite shocked that my lovely dwarf can fight almost on par with their Beastkin friend. I don’t blame them for being surprised. Sirgia didn’t really do much since the moment we entered the Community. And I guess clearing a Goblin camp wasn’t that much in Taro’s eyes. During the rest of our trip back, nothing stronger than this little big fella pops up. Only a few small groups of the ever-so-annoying rats. Especially the toxic ones are a pain in the ass. But, my girls handle them with ease after gaining some experience against them from our previous encounters. Taro and I don’t have much to do besides executing one or two rats that sneak past them in the chaos. We reach our destination. Nothing inconspicuous. Just three normal canals in the vicinity of the mansion. Since I don’t think it would be wise to make an entrance where the rails from the cart are, we focus our efforts on the two paths that aren’t crossing with where the secret tunnel should be located, more or less. Everyone joins in on the search. Out of all of us, Taro is the best at it as his Class is close to a scout. I could take a peek at the abilities of my Partners as my borrowing skill is now off-cooldown, but let’s first see if we can find it without wasting it on something so trivial. And, after around ten minutes of searching, Yudie calls us to her position and we find a stone brick that is clearly loose when you examine it from up close. Pushing the block makes some mechanisms rotate and click and part of the wall caves in, allowing itself to be pushed further inside. We find ourselves in one of the small chambers we’ve been using as storage for Sirgia’s materials and other things. We both agree that this needs a security upgrade. We’ll be locking that door at least. We thank Taro for his help and split up. I’ve informed Elea and Cornelia about our group and they welcome us after we get to the main hall. Even though I’m already quite used to it, the amazed expressions as they all gaze around still evoke a small smile to appear on my lips. Amongst the welcoming party, Shino is present too, and she trots closer to us with an excited spark in her eyes as she stares at the furry girls by my side. She glances all over them, capturing their attention. “Woooow… You are such a pretty fox lady…” she mutters quietly while gazing up at Vii. “And your fur is so beautiful too…” she then compliments Zehra. The two are slightly surprised by the most likely unexpected first reaction and Vii chuckles at her. “Oh, thank you. You have very charming, purplish eyes. I’m Vii.” “Shino.” She nods with a smile and turns to me. “Sensei, isn’t she like that one character I drew in the past?” “Hmmm… Rin?” I ask with one eyebrow raised. “Yes! Exactly! This is so amazing! It’s like she came to life!” I chuckle a little and brush through her hair, moving closer to place a peck on Shino’s cheek. “Don’t get too excited. Zehra is a real person and you better not forget that. Or this big bad scary wolf will eat you up after you annoy her too much.” Shino blushes a little and nods. “Hey! I’m not scary!” Zehra protests. “Not denying bad?” “Well… It depends…” She looks away and I chuckle again. “Will they be joining?” Shino asks me. “Most likely. Why?” “You need to find the tailor fast, Sensei! I have so many nice designs Vii-san and Zehra-san could wear! Ah, but they could be used casually too! You definitely remember some!” I have forgotten how much into designing outfits for her characters Shino is. Her artist media were flooded by alternative versions of already drawn characters in countless different outfits. At one point, I was sure she was considering joining the fashion business, that’s how many she drew. “I’ll work on that. Don’t forget to ask for permission before you draw them. I’m sure we both know how wild your imagination gets when you stumble on something intriguing, hahaha.” She blushes again and we exchange a tame kiss. Afterwards, I briefly introduce the group of Beastkin to Elea, Cornelia and a few of the residents that have come here to greet them, not without giving a peck or two to all my lovely wives. I guess I’ll be calling them that now. They brought it up anyway. Vii, Zehra, Yudie, Hari and Feriha leave with Elea and her entourage to take a tour around the mansion while my dear elf fills them in on most things. Astrea also joins them after she nuzzles her cheek into mine, purring appreciatively. I can feel how happy she is, now that everything ended decently well. The rest of us sit down in the lobby. Emi peeks out from behind a corner and I wave at her invitingly. She joyfully launches herself at me as usual and I let her snuggle with me as I talk a little with the others. Safi also joins and moves behind me to give me a very pleasant massage, showcasing something she’s been practising with her slime for some time. And she is damn good. “So, anything worth mentioning happened while we were out?” I ask after filling everyone on our recent expedition with Sirgia’s help. “Not really. The working night when you departed was calm. Well, while I say that, it doesn’t mean there were no customers. The number of new people is steadily growing. The situation around the capital might actually not be that bad. Perhaps it’s just those above commonfolk that are vicious enough to overshadow the rest,” Cornelia answers. “Thanks. Elise was taking the shift, right? How was she?” “Very good. She was a little tense and awkward at the start, but she’s a natural at this. She’s definitely much better than some shut-in scholar-magician faking it all the way.” “I’m glad to hear that but I don’t think she’s that much better. In the end, you have this charming visage of a sexy mature woman that is pretty much perfect for the situation. Elise is more like an adorable and cheerful girl. Not that it’s bad.” Cornelia’s cheeks turn a little bit rosy as she glances to the side. “You and your weird tastes... Most men would choose a cute short girl over me…” “Weird tastes? Let’s make a bet then, hahaha. We’ll start a survey for the next three working nights and see who is right. You dare?” She squints her eyes at me, most likely suspecting some kind of a trap, but sighs with a soft smile in the end. “Fine. And the bet?” “Uhhh… Honestly? I don’t know. Something like ‘whatever the winner wants’ isn’t really viable since we would do that even without the bet. Any ideas?” “I have none too… I guess we could go with some light punishment instead? But what could be considered one...” “I know,” Sirgia speaks up and we glance at her. “The loser will have to wear nothing for a week inside the mansion.” “WHAT?!” Cornelia shouts in surprise, making the sly dwarf giggle a little. This is clearly aimed at my charming magician. “Except while working, of course,” Sirgia adds. “How is that a punishment for him!? He would be glad to walk around with his cock in the open!” “Oi. Do you really have me for an exhibitionist?” I raise my brow at her. Cornelia opens her mouth to answer immediately but she stops herself and waits for a moment before actually speaking. “Okay, I apologize, that’s not true. Sorry, Al. I got a little worked up.” “It’s fine.” I chuckle at her. “But, I would clearly be the one to suffer a much bigger embarrassment than him.” She turns to Sirgia again. ”I can’t fuck like an animal in front of a crowd. It’s not fair.” “It would be very inconvenient and embarrassing for Master too,” Sirgia replies. “How so?” “Our new friends are very open. If they saw Master naked in a corridor, there’s a big chance they would ask him to have sex with them or even initiate it by themselves, right there. It was embarrassing for Master to do it back then too. But, he did it in front of strangers while here everyone knows him so it would be much more embarrassing if someone walked into Master doing lewd things in the open. Or even just walking naked.” “She’s right. I can already see myself getting a little bit into the mood if Alastair would be naked all the time. I’m actually curious how it feels against a wall,” Neira reveals like it’s nothing special. “And I’m sure the other elves would be the same. Especially Elea. She would give him a handjob each time they passed each other. Moreover, I’m fairly sure Alastair wouldn’t deny them since he is very kind, rarely thinking about himself.” 「Oh no.」 I notice Shino muttering something to herself with her face as red as a tomato. “—ing after a bath… I would be going back in just a towel… And then I would bump into Sensei while drying my hair… And then I would fall on my butt and see his p-penis above me… And then he would help me up, and… and I would slip… And my mouth would—” 「Oh no.」 Then, a scene brought up by a certain catgirl named Hari not that long ago flashes in my mind, depicting a ravaged Catkin lying limply somewhere on the floor, sofa, or table, with a silly expression and loads of cum dripping from her wrecked pussy. There’s no way she would pass an opportunity to fuck in front of others. 「Oh no.」 “I think we should think of something—” “Deal!” Seeing my wry smile, Cornelia interrupts my sentence and agrees to the bet. “Oh Goddess, have mercy…” And just like that, we end up with this quite embarrassing bet, with me stating that there are more people who would bone a sexy mature lady as a receptionist or madame while Cornelia says that cute and short young girl would be a much more popular choice. Not fully confident, but I can spot a slightly self-assured smirk on her face. She does know the people a little better than me by being an inhabitant of this world and a person who actually interacts with the customers. Let’s just hope she’s risking it instead of basing her sudden decision on relevant data. “Alright. We’ll have the girls accompanying the customers ask about it rather than the person at the reception to not influence their answers,” I suggest. “That would be the best.” Cornelia nods. Then, we chat for a short moment and decide to visit Ross and let him know about our discoveries and consult on the situation of the Community. Besides Cornelia and Shino, we get Astrea to join us too since it does partially involve her as the current leader of it. If anyone will have any qualms about a demi-human in the castle, I’ll just introduce her as my escort battle slave. This will be a decent way to get a little bit more data on its residents, judging by how people will react. We move out and go through the town. I’m in my adventuring outfit and Astrea is wearing her battle clothes so we aren’t as easily recognized as when some of us walk in the establishment's outfits, but I can clearly notice that some people do figure out who at least two of us are in the neighbourhood. One man walking hand in hand with a woman, both in more than decent clothes, stops us to thank me and Cornelia for our amazing shop, saying that we are doing the Goddess’s work and that our products are just incredible and that he always recommends it to his friends. The woman clearly has no idea what kind of a shop he means, deliberately using a roundabout way of speaking about things, but she nods along with her—most likely—husband’s words. We just smile wryly with Cornelia and thank him before excusing ourselves with a scheduled meeting. We reach the castle without any more fans stopping us and get inside without any issues. The guards don't seem to care that a Catkin accompanies us, most likely assuming that she’s a slave by the collar with the dangling crystal or due to the status of the three of us. As we are being led to a waiting room by a maid before she goes to check if it’s possible to meet with the King, we stumble on an unexpected encounter. “Alastair! Cornelia! And even Shino! I’m glad to see you again!” Lianne walks out from one of the corridors and we make a polite bow to the former Queen. “Are you here to talk with Rossberg?” “Yes, Lady Lianne.” I nod. “I see. He should be free at the moment.” She then turns to the maid. “You can go, I’ll escort them myself. Thank you.” The maid bows and scurries away while we follow the Queen. “And this is? I don’t believe we’ve met?” She glances at Astrea. The catgirl looks up at me and I nod, signalling that this person can be trusted. “I’m Astrea. Alastair allowed me to live in his mansion. It’s an honour.” “No need to be so stiff when we are alone. You are such a cutie. Are you one of the girls working for him?” “Actually, she’s my sworn mate, which pretty much translates to wife in Human terms.” I decide to butt in. “Oh, what a lucky girl. You must be happy to be together with such an amazing man.” Astrea nods. “Yes. Very.” “So, how big is your little harem now, Al? I hope you are still showering my dear Cornelia with lots of love, fufufu~” She clearly glances down at a certain spot in my pants before softly laughing. The magician in question blushes slightly and looks away, evoking another playful chuckle from the Queen. I smile wryly and nod. “Whenever my precious Ice Queen requests, my Lady.” Cornelia jabs me with her elbow, turning even redder. “As for the number, it’s now up to six individuals with this one here deciding to follow the unimportant me,” I say as I plop my hand on Shino’s head to ruffle through her hair, making her blush too. “Finally. Took you two so long. I thought I would need to slip some aphrodisiacs into your drinks during your next visit or something. It’s not healthy to hold back so much.” Shino and Cornelia stare at the Queen with wide eyes at the revelation of her ingenious plan to bring me and the samurai girl together. Are all women in this castle such schemers? “And look who is speaking.” I chuckle quietly. “Shush. I’m taking your prescription regularly. And I’m very grateful for it. Anyway, we’re here.” We smile wryly at each other at Cornelia and Lianne pushes ornate double doors open, making them almost slam to the sides. “Ross! You have guests!” she softly shouts inside with her angelic voice. The King, currently lying almost upside down on a sofa with a book in his hands, jerks up and falls to the floor in shock. He quickly stands up and shoves the book under a pillow, just to reach for it again to make it disappear into his storage ring, judging by the effects. “Mom! You can’t barge into the King’s quarters just like that! And with someone too!” he responds accusatively. “Why? You have something to hide from me? What was that book?” “Nothing! Just a diary of some random general. Anyway, what brings all of you here?” I close the door and apply Hall of Serenity just in case and to train it actively. The more the better. “Sorry for this unannounced visit. A maid was going to let you know but we stumbled on Lianne.” He sighs and motions at us to come and sit. “It’s fine. You are really starting to tease me too much, Mother… But I guess that means you are feeling better than in the past. Did the two of you...” Lianne raises a pillow at him as her cheeks flush red and Ross stops immediately. Looks like she’s still shy when it comes to speaking about herself but somehow manages to tease Cornelia and him from time to time. She’s sending me timid glances with rosy cheeks, trying to look proper again. We shortly relay to the King the information on the Goblin camp we found during our expedition and also mention pretty much everything that happened during it. Lianne listens to the whole story with a calm but slightly excited expression. For obvious reasons, I omit the details about my own duel with Micah and the ritual. “I see… I knew that earthquake had to have something with you…” Ross smiles wryly after we finish. “Earthquake?” “Nothing as strong as the name suggests, but a slight tremor was noted by people in a certain district. Now we know the cause.” “Oops, hahaha.” “I’ll have to send a team to check that place after this Community you spoke of moves out. It would be great if you let them know or something, to avoid unnecessary contact and confrontation. They would most likely get attacked on sight. And we’ll recover the body you mentioned too.” “Thanks. Were you aware of its existence?” I ask. “Honestly? Not exactly. We knew there were some refugees in the sewers but no one suspected a full-blown nomadic tribe down there. It would be quite a problem, but hearing that it’s under your control, it should be fine.” “Thank you.” Astrea bows her head. “Of course, all of this stays between us. All in all, you most likely prevented some kind of a rebellion from forming up down there in the future, under the leadership of that man, which is greatly appreciated. Anyway, on the other hand, you told Vanessa about that, right?” I nod. “Yeah. It was too dangerous to keep her in the dark like that. It could end up turning into a way worse situation if she managed to figure things out by herself without anyone explaining them properly. Sorry about that.” He sighs. “It was a mistake on my side to cover it up. I didn’t expect anyone from his family to investigate it this deeply. It seems that whatever you said to her, at least partially quelled her anger towards me as she just expressed her dissatisfaction about it and left in a hurry to do something important.” “She will definitely be back soon. But, don’t worry. She will come for me, not for you.” I give Ross a wry smile. Then we discuss Vanessa, the Community and other things for a little longer. The King asks Shino if he could look for some nice spots for them to travel so they can gain more experience or if she would like to have some more time to stay around me. She agrees to take part in the next expedition if it won’t be too far from here and Ross nods. After it gets quite late from all the talking, we wrap things up. Shino decides to stay at the castle with the others to not seem like she is avoiding them and spending all the time at my side. I give her a loving hug and a myriad of gentle pecks for this considerate side of hers. The three of us return back home and join everyone for evening dinner. Our new Beastkin friends have been fully introduced to the mansion while we were gone and they let me know that they’ve imagined something much less polished when it comes to the services department. They are curious and eager to take part in it after having all the details explained. Additionally, Sirgia ran our bet with Cornelia through everyone to check if they would be fine or if it would be uncomfortable for someone in case either of us wins. It seems that there were no votes against, even from Elise, who clearly kept eyeing me with an embarrassed expression as Sirgia relayed the information to me. And thus, we have a few stressful working nights ahead of us. At least for me and Cornelia. I need to focus on finding that tailor now that I don’t have any pressing matters too. Let’s see how things will go from now.
Chapter 89 – Through the Eyes of Another: The Dancer Craves a Blade ❤ Spoiler: Chapter In a certain room in Evaneheim's castle… “Mhhhhmmm… Nhhhnnn… Mfffhhhmmm…” I sigh warmly into my pillow as my fingers trace slow, gentle circles over my clit while I lie on my stomach. Bit by bit, each unhurried lap over the sensitive bump causes my lower body to heat up more and more. There’s no doubt a goofy smile has overtaken my face as I faintly nibble on my lower lip, relishing in the slow waves of moderate pleasure travelling through my whole body, rising gradually. I increase the speed of my fingers just a little bit and open my mouth to release another hot breath, welcomed with open arms by the comfy white pillow that catches it lovingly. “Mhnnnn… Mmmmm… Mhhhhhmmm…” As my heart begins steadily raising its tempo too, I switch from tracing circles over my clit into rubbing my fingers up and down through the whole length of my slit, brushing the inner side of my slightly moist labia in the process. “Ahhhh…” The little change makes me release a quiet moan and I giggle to myself, moving my palm faster and faster as the warmth in my underbelly also increases. I bite on the pillow and slide the other hand under myself to cup my breast, squished between my body and the soft mattress. Timing a little rub of my hard nipple to the moment when the tips of my fingers run over my clit, I let out a louder moan into the sweet pillow. Only a muffled sound escapes into the air as my hips raise themselves a little bit into the air. Angling my head to glance down with one eye, I get a clear view of my hand rubbing the two mounds surrounding a pinkish valley between my legs, adorned by a small red patch of hair. Some trickles of clear slimy liquid travel down my thighs and palm. “Mhhhmmm… You love these fingers, you slutty slit… You do… Mhnnnn…” I start spreading myself a little in repeated motions as I run my fingers over my whole pussy. “You’d like a cock instead, huh? Mmmmnn… Nnnnnhnnn… Too bad! Nhhhnn… These are all you’ll get! Nhnnnnnnnnn!” My body jumps a little after I shove two fingers inside myself, starting to thrust in and out, following a steady rhythm. Wet sounds begin accompanying the quick movements as I can feel it getting closer and closer. “Ahhhnn… Ahhh… Ahnnn…” Already sensing the upcoming high building up more and more, I bend my fingers a little bit so that they press and rub over the best spot and my waist escapes even higher by itself as my breathing grows heavier and rougher. “Yes… Yes… Yesssssssssssss… Mhnnnnnnnnnnn~!” It finally arrives and my fingers get pushed out by my convulsing insides. I quickly switch to rubbing my clit again as immense pleasure spreads throughout my body and a trickle of love juices gushes out of my snatch and onto the bedsheets. Moaning fervently into the pillow, I keep moving my fingers as the unspeakable sensation of falling into a bottomless abyss of pleasure consumes my whole being, tickling every atom of my muscles and nerves and causing my body to shake uncontrollably until it fades out. Dropping my ass back onto the slightly wet mattress, I pant into the fluffy cushion and giggle to myself. “Haaaah… Stupid idiot… Getting so excited you forget to actually ask him for the toys he promised you…” I sigh heavily and shake my whole body while groaning into the pillow. “I really need someone to talk dirty to me! Why do all the interesting men here know only how to fuck like amateurs! Pathetic! Where’s the fun!” With another sigh, I sit up and laugh at myself. “I guess it’s time to train a bit. It’s a little sad to start the morning with just fingers but what can you do? The only fun guy is still recuperating. Damn. I bet Al knows how to butter a girl up during sex with so many ladies around him.” I jump off my bed and stretch a few times. Perks of being a Hero living in a fancy castle—I don’t need to take care of the bed. Such a bliss. It was fun to see the faces of the maids that changed the bedsheets during the few first weeks after we arrived. Like they don’t rub one out in their beds from time to time, duh. Ah, memories. Now, they don’t even freeze when they walk in on me with fingers up my ass. They grow up so fast. Which is kinda sad. I enjoyed their embarrassed reactions, not knowing what to do with themselves. Nothing lasts forever. Heh. Robert loved saying that. Especially when he came first. Moving into my little personal bathroom, I take a quick shower and then dress up in my gear, attaching both of my swords behind my back. I never knew I would grow to love these things so much, but I guess you learn something new about yourself when you wake up in a different world with all that magic and shit. I walk out of my room and head to the training grounds. Gotta unload all this energy somehow. Moving your body is the best way to do it. I would rather do a different kind of moves, but some exercise is fun too. Can’t fall behind even more. Shino and Nat are already getting ahead. Just as I reach the numerous stone platforms with various dummies and training equipment, I notice a familiar figure making slow, graceful swings in complete focus and with their eyes closed. I smile to myself and approach them, waiting for them to finish. “Oi, shortie, you back already?” Shino exhales steadily and opens her charming purplish eyes, turning to face me. “Marcia-san, hello. Yes, I’ve returned just recently.” “I see. I get that Alastair is not back yet?” “No, Sensei is still taking care of his business outside the mansion. But, he should come back soon. I don’t think it will take more than a day or a few.” “Alright. Let me know when he’ll be home. I can’t just barge into his house and ask his girls to give me a bunch of dildos because he promised me. That would be rude.” Shino giggles quietly with a very faint blush covering her cheeks. “Okay. I will. Even though I’m sure they wouldn’t mind.” “I know, but I just don’t like that. Anyway, wanna spar a little?” “Of course! It’s always fun to fight against you, Marcia-san!” “Great! Don’t hold back!” We quickly walk to the opposite ends of the little arena and draw our weapons. Somehow, Shino feels a little different. She usually starts with her usual kendo stance, from which she can move in a myriad of ways, but today, she lowers her posture and brings her katana near her head, pointing it towards me. Isn’t that what Alastair started with the last time? Nevertheless, knowing that she’s a quite tough opponent from our previous bouts, I instantly activate my Ballet of the Sylphs and my shortswords get covered in a greenish aura of the wind element, which also travels all around my body. Since she is not starting with a charge like I've been expecting her to, I decide to act first. Leaning to the front, I push myself forward and use some of the gathered wind mana to leap towards her with long jumps. Shino smiles seeing me rush at her and her figure suddenly blurs. With wide eyes, I quickly bring both of my blades above me and cross them barely in time to block her overhead slash that sends a powerful wave of energy when our weapons clash, stopping my charge instantly and pushing me down onto one knee. “Ugh… Damn, girl… I walked into that one myself, eh?” She giggles and jumps back, moving her katana behind her back with a reverse grip and taunting me with the other hand. “You are asking for it!” I grin at her and lunge while making a diagonal slash. An arc of violent wind surges at Shino alongside me, effectively raising the number of slashes I make at her to three at almost the same time. But, none of them connects as she evades every single one with minimal effort and I pass by her side when Shino steps away with amazing grace and ease. Immediately turning around, I make a horizontal cut with both of my blades, but they also don’t connect, travelling shortly above Shino’s head after she makes a slight bow towards me to avoid the weapons. With her gaze still directed to the ground, I send more mana to my shortswords and start slashing at her while using wind to make them cut through the air much faster than normal, but she dodges these too, taking small steps back and tilting her head just enough to avoid the sharp metal by a hair’s breadth. No matter what angle I try, she just keeps dodging everything, not even using her katana, which she managed to put into its sheath under my quite fierce assault and is now holding in her left hand. And that faint, soft smile does not leave her pretty face even for a moment. Seeing that my current move set is not working, I jump back and put my guard up, catching my breath. Shino just stands there without even breaking a sweat, not taking the opportunity to pursue me. This is weird. Really weird. She was always better than me since she had been training and all of that, years before coming here, while I touched a real sword for the first time in my life in this castle, but she did have to defend against my attacks not that long ago. What changed? She seems almost untouchable now. “Is that all you can do, Marcia-san? You can go all out, you know?” She tilts her head quite adorably, if not for the fact that she’s still taunting me with her hand. “I don’t know what you did, but I like it. I’ll make you draw that sword again!” Gathering some mana around my heart, I activate Primal Rage and feel my whole body turning hot. An urge to instantly launch myself at her arises in my mind bit by bit but I suppress it. This thing is hard to control, but thanks to Kamil and Nat, I’ve had enough chances to practice it. Deactivating Ballet of the Sylphs, I switch into Aerial Foxtrot and make a few skips on my feet to feel it out, preparing another technique. Without a warning, I push myself off the ground and close the distance between us much faster than before, in one big lunge. Reaching Shino, I make a diagonal slash upwards with one of my weapons, putting all of my strength into it. She obviously tilts her body just enough to avoid it and her black wisps of hair flutter from the passing blade. But, my swing throws me into the air as I attempt to land a spinning kick on her while ascending. Unfortunately, that one still misses. Fortunately, I was expecting that and it wasn’t my goal to hit her with it anyway. Shino has leaned forward to avoid it. Perfect. I immediately cast Wind Walk and create a solid platform under my feet while being upside down from my previous attack and push myself off it back down at Shino with both swords prepared to slice her in opposite ways. That attack still misses, but I don’t stop. We get entangled in a fierce dance, with me jumping between the air and the ground to strike her from all possible blind angles, and Shino stepping around to avoid them, with a little bit more effort now but still not having any serious issues dodging my slashes, even though my senses and movements are boosted by quite a lot. It’s starting to tick me off how I can’t even graze her skin. I’ve danced amongst tens of enemies at the same time while decimating their ranks even without the use of Primal Rage or Ballet of the Sylphs and yet she is clearly playing with me somehow. After another swing that brings me from the air back onto the ground, which of course misses, I bring both of my blades to my waist with crossed arms and the tips pointing behind me, activating Mutilate partially out of the rising rage in my mind. Pushing my body and my senses to their limits, I charge forward straight at her from up close. Then, as I’m closing on Shino from the front with everything around me slightly slowed down, my eyes widen to the brim. Her smile grows bigger and I watch her take a drawing stance so quick it looks like she is on fast-forward amongst everything else that is in slow motion. Strong pressure starts emanating from her body. 「Damn… I’m dead...」 She waits for me to get close enough and… slams me in the stomach with the pommel, drawing out her katana only a few inches. The sheer force of the hit pushes all the air out of my lungs and sends me flying backwards, tumbling over the hard ground to the very edge of the arena as I drop my swords somewhere in the middle of it. I curl myself into a ball after stopping and start wheezing for air, which gets interrupted by a cough or two. Shino appears by my side, coming out of my shadow, and sits on her knees, waiting for my body to calm down. When I regain enough control of it, she feeds me some potion and I can feel gradually getting better. After regaining enough composure to sit up, I groan and look at her. That cute tiny smile is still present on her lips. “Damn, girl… You hit like a truck now…” I chuckle. “I’m sorry, Marcia-san. You told me to not hold back. And I was curious about the change too.” “So, there really is something going on, as I thought. Ugh… Help me up, shortie.” We both stand up and I stretch a bit, still feeling a little stiff from the use of Primal Rage. “Alright. Care to tell me how you got so good out of the blue?” Shino suddenly blushes and glances away, making me furrow my brows. She then pulls up her status window and sends it my way. “Oh, you advanced. That kind of explains it. But for the difference to be this—WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH THOSE NUMBERS?!” I scream out the moment I notice her insane stats. Shino still keeps looking away with a wide smile now, trying to hide it. I read every position a few times just to make sure that I’m not seeing things. “And what are those things in brackets? 113 additional points in Agility? 155 in total? And there’s some 100% bonus? Does that mean you have 310 Agility? That’s pretty much ten times mine!” She giggles as I keep waving my arms at her from shock and surprise. “Technically, it’s 195 because the bonus is applied only to my own stats. The ones in brackets come from Sensei.” “Sensei? Alastair? But why would you—” Then, I recall our conversation during Kamil’s duel and also seeing something weird in her status and move my eyes to her title True Harem Lord’s Partner. Everything suddenly clicks in my head and I burst out laughing. “Hahahaha! Damn, girl! He fucked you good, didn’t he!” Shino starts fidgeting a little with a wry but clearly happy smile, still avoiding my gaze. “How many loads did he bust in you to make you so strong, hahaha!” “Ummm… Five… or six? But it doesn’t really matter as only the first one is important…” “Good for you!” I place my hand on her black hair and ruffle through it strongly. “It was seriously painful watching you stare at him so longingly in the classroom. You should have jumped on that cock way earlier. I bet it felt amazing, didn’t it? It was your first time, right? Come on! Tell your friend some spicy details! I won’t let you escape as easily as you did after their duel! How is he?” More of the crimson shade covers Shino’s face and she nods, looking up at me with a smile. “Yes, it was… Sensei was really gentle… It was better than I dreamed of… The first time… And then the next one… I don’t really know what to say… It felt incredible when Sensei touched me or… moved inside me…” She clearly struggles from embarrassment to speak about lewd things to me but still tries her best. How cute. “Come on, chill out, Shino. It’s just words. No need to get so worked up over them. And we are alone here. Two friends casually chatting about sex with their hot teacher. Nothing unusual. Hahahaha.” She nods with her face as red as a tomato. I retract my hand to not ruin her hair completely. “So… Asking the real questions… How big?” I raise a brow at her. Shino tilts her head at me for a moment and soon realizes what I meant as her eyes widen and she drops her gaze to the ground again. I start thinking that she might not be able to talk about it in the end but she suddenly starts looking around and then waves her hand in front of us. “Something like this…” She extends it to me while escaping my eyes. Slightly stupefied, I pick a stylized dildo of a light tan skin colour from her hands. One with all the details and even balls at the bottom part. I rotate it a few times in my fingers, still processing in my brain what the fuck she just brought out. “Wait. You don’t mean…” I blink a few times while staring at the masterfully sculpted veins and other details. She makes a quick, embarrassed nod as the blush on her face increases with each passing second. She’s clearly getting a little nervous too. “Damn. Nice cock.” Shino snorts quietly from my unexpected comment and giggles. I chuckle too, unloading the atmosphere a bit. “How did you get a replica of Alastair’s dick?” I ask curiously. “One of Sensei’s lovers makes all the toys for the establishment and she gave it to me. She says that she uses it to practice her blowjobs on it and that he knows about these and is fine with others using them if they feel lonely and he is not around.” “What a fucking god of luck to find girls so devoted. Have fun trying to look for them back on Earth. It’s swarmed with two-faced bitches that care about nothing else but themselves. Anyway.” I grab her skirt with one hand, lift it up, and press the rubber dick vertically over her underbelly. She quickly brings the material down and jumps back with wide eyes. “Marcia-san! What are you doing?!” “Trying to imagine how it looked when he pounded your petite body with it?” Her head almost explodes in steam from embarrassment and Shino quickly steals the dildo from my hand, throwing it back into her storage ring. I chuckle at her. “Alright, I won’t tease you anymore.” I wink at her. “Damn, I’m so jealous, girl. I want some of that too, you know? And the strength boost would be a nice bonus. But, he doesn’t seem to be too much into me. Ugh.” Shino giggles, covering her petite lips with her small hand. “Sensei definitely thinks that you are sexy and beautiful. Remember how his eyes always landed on your nipples because you almost never wore bras, Marcia-san?” “Yeah. Hahaha. He tried so hard to act composed and indifferent. Fun times. Any other teacher would demand I wore one but he respected my choice. Just that showed that he was an interesting person, already making it to the list of people I would let into my panties.” “I can ask him about it if you want, Marcia-san.” I glance at her with both eyebrows raised. “Really?” She nods with a soft smile. “Yeah. I don’t think anyone minds. Myself included. Sensei is already embracing a lot of women outside of his harem in a casual manner. I think he got a little bit more reserved recently because of me and the fact that the two of us are friends and also his former students. So, I can talk with him about it.” I jump forward and pick Shino up, pulling her into a hug and starting to spin, raining little pecks over her fair cheeks. “I love you so much, you cute little thing, hahaha! I would be so happy if you could do it for me!” She also laughs while holding onto my neck as we make a few circles. I let her down after stopping and fix her hair a bit after dealing with mine by shaking my head a few times. “I’ll be going then. I want to be around when Sensei comes back from his expedition. Thank you for the spar, Marcia-san. I’ll speak to Sensei after he returns, which should be soon.” “Thank you too and have fun! Be sure to wring him dry before we head out on another journey!” Shino blushes again after calming down not so long ago and nods before quickly escaping with hasty steps. I chuckle at her and rub my thighs together. “Damn. Now I’m itching for a good cock. Time to pay Kamil a visit, I guess. He’s been moping around in his room for quite a while. We should finally fix that.” I glance around the arena to look for my fallen weapons. They seem to have gotten thrown to the sides quite far away from the impact. I collect both of the swords from the ground and sheathe them after making sure they are all nice and clean. Aftercare is a very important thing in many areas of life. Then, I head to Kamil’s room, taking care of myself a little in a bathroom on the way there. While he doesn’t mind roughed-up girls at all, he certainly appreciates more when such appearance is a result of his own actions instead, heh. After knocking on the door, a passive-aggressive grunt answers me and confirms that he’s inside. I step in and find him lying on his back on the bed with his arms under his head and his legs crossed, clearly still sulking. I shake my head with a sigh and drop myself onto the chair next to the desk by the bed. “How long are you planning to just vegetate in your room like this? Until we are finally sent out on another expedition?” He groans and turns to his side, showing his back to me. “Leave me alone. I’m not in the mood to do shit.” I roll my eyes and move to the edge of the bed. “Dude. It’s not the first time you got your ass kicked. Just get over it like usual and stop wasting time. There’s so much stuff to do here or in the city.” “Oh, fuck off! It’s nothing like usual. Everything went and fucked itself in the ass the moment that fucker showed up again. Vanessa had to come back exactly at that moment…” “You and your obsession with Alastair… Do you really have to blame him for everything?” I sigh again. He turns onto his back and glares at me from below. “It’s not an obsession! He’s clearly doing everything he can to annoy the shit out of me! My chances with Vanessa are now completely ruined after she saw everything!” “Dude, even if you were the goodest boy in this universe, you wouldn’t have a chance with her anyway.” “You can’t know that! If not for that creep ruining every—” “She is a fucking lesbo, you blind idiot.” “What?” He blinks repeatedly and furrows his brows. I shake my head and rub my forehead. “I can’t believe you haven’t noticed her obvious gazes at Natalie, and even some random women we were passing by when travelling together. I tell you, this weird obsession of yours is making you stupid.” He groans while rolling his eyes. “Fuck… All of that for fucking nothing…” He then sighs heavily. “I mean… Nothing is set in stone…” I snort at him. “No, you dumb stud, you won’t make her straight with your glorious cock. This is not a fantas—okay, this is a fantasy, but not that kind. She clearly has a crush on Nat, nevertheless.” Kamil groans again while swiping down his face with both hands. “Listen. Faking it never turns out well so I think this is actually good for you. As they say, there’s plenty of fish in the sea. First love, I get it, but it doesn’t mean it’s the last. You are a Hero in the world that needs saving. Countless beauties and princesses will literally kneel to worship your dick if you show them some courtesy. But, you really need to fix that issue of yours first. You are a mega-fun guy and I love having such a friend, but even I am starting to get tired of your childish grudge.” He sighs heavily, turning his face away. “It’s not childish. That dude is—” “It fucking is, man! You are throwing a tantrum like a five-year-old because his seven-year-old friend didn’t stop the nine-year-old from snitching on him doing bad things! It was funny at the start but you are dragging this out for way too long! You’ve railed my pussy senseless in a public classroom! Man up and take responsibility for your actions! Heh. Lines I will never get to say to a man.” Kamil’s expression turns into a slightly somber one after my comment and I can tell that he’s thinking of saying something as he lifts himself on his elbows. I pull him into my chest and stroke through his hair. “Alright, no sulking over my condition. This is about you, not me. The thing is, no matter how you look at it, you are clearly the bad guy in this situation. Stop acting like an immature kid and stop faking your personality to cater to some random chick. Just be yourself. Let bygones be bygones. Be like Alastair, as much as you hate to hear it. He is an amazing guy.” Kamil groans something into my tits but doesn’t pull away, and I know it’s not just because he likes it there. I chuckle and continue. “Hell, he is clearly the winner and you are the loser here, no matter how much you try to antagonize him. I mean, dude fucking scored a harem behind our backs in like a month or two after we split up! A whole HAREM! He now has six, SIX WIVES, man! Each of them would most likely die for him! And he has TENS of side hoes too. Get it? Can someone like that really be a bad guy?” He groans something into me again but much fainter this time. I then feel a warm sigh through the material of my tank-top and I let him down back onto the bed as he covers his forehead with the back of his hand and stares into the ceiling. “And they are all okay with that, you know? Can you find six completely different women that would let you openly fuck other girls in front of them that aren’t your wives? Or even one? And Vanessa? Even if you made her your personal cumslut, you would most likely be bound to her officially since she’s royalty. You would need to sneak out to get some fun with your side hoes in secret. You know how it was with kings and such.” I stop for a moment and silence falls onto the chamber. The good sign is that Kamil is not openly fighting back my words as he would usually do when he hears something he doesn't even want to think about or consider a different perspective. There’s a chance. And I’m not going to let it go to waste. “I bet if you weren’t such an ass to him, he could even help you hook up with some nice girl. He’s a literal chick magnet, I tell you. I went to that mansion of his when you were out cold. I know what I’m talking about. It’s really not too late to drop this. It’s a new world, new life. Do you think he has a grudge against you as well? Tell me. Does he?” I stare at him intently with my eyebrows raised, letting him know that I’m waiting for the answer. He groans but doesn’t turn away. “I don’t know…” “Then I’ll tell you. Nah, man, he doesn’t fucking care. He doesn’t even fucking care about you until you cross the line far enough like the last time. He focuses on things that are actually important to him. You saw how he reacted when you turned at Shino or the others. Did you?” He sighs heavily. “And by being a bitch to him you are also pretty much burning a bridge between yourself and a myriad of fantasy girls’ pussies, just waiting for you to plunge your blazing hot cock into their juicy depths. I’ve never seen happier working girls in my life, and trust me, I do know a few from back at home. You might not have been salivating over erotic drawings of fictional characters like all these creeps—no offence to any normal connoisseurs—but you can’t convince me that you are not eager to ravage some exotic hole with the owner happily spreading it for you.” Silence falls on us again, but before I continue Kamil turns his gaze a little more towards me. “I literally tried to kill him like a few days ago… No matter if I was fucking angry or not…” “Then fucking apologize! Jesus!” I roll my eyes and throw my arms into the air. “Just fucking go and say sorry! What’s stopping you from doing so?! Fucking pride? What is pride?! Can it get you a buffet of delightful pussies?! Fuck! If I was in the wrong, I would fucking get on my knees and crawl into the dude’s fucking balls to suck him until my chin went limp in an honest apology! Or let him fucking drill my ass until I pass out!” I take a deep breath and calm myself a little. “Of course, it doesn’t mean you have to spread your cheeks for him. I know you are not really into that. Just don’t make it look fake and you are good, man. Everyone knows he is a kind and very forgiving person. I really don’t want you to remain hung up forever over some stupid thing from a few years ago even in a completely different world. It’s dragging you down, man.” I glance at him for a brief moment and then continue. We are getting closer. “Just ask Shino or Natalie. Or even Paul. Dude, he even seduced that uber-important magician who was present during our summoning, Cornelia, was it? Do you think she’s some random thot that would fall for his cock? Or that he could brainwash someone this close to the King? Damn, I bet he could seduce the fucking Goddess if he got a chance!” For the first time today, I see him chuckle, although he tries to hide it quickly. Almost there. Just a little bit more. “But, it doesn’t mean you are any worse, man. You are a precious fucking stud, got it? Your own character does have its own charms to it. I’m not telling you to completely change who you are. As I’ve said earlier, be yourself, but stop acting like a bitch because of some stupid little thing from the past. Did you catch all of that or do I have to start from the beginning?” Kamil releases a slow sigh and sits up, moving to the edge of the bed to sit near me. I throw my arm over his shoulder and pull him closer, leaning into his ear myself. “So? The answer? If it’s satisfying enough, something else might earn some satisfaction,” I whisper to it while catching his hand and guiding it to my panties, making sure he notices the slightly damp material. It’s been like this since our talk with Shino. He chuckles wryly and moves his back after nudging my pussy with his fingers a little. “I… Ummm… Thanks. I’m not really good with this shit, but… Thank you…” I giggle and leave a strong peck on his cheek. “Oho? Who is this shy boy? Do we know each other? Should I introduce you to my little sister? I don’t think you know each other yet.” He chuckles again, much more openly this time. “Alright, you can stop, really. I mean it. Thank you… for speaking to me. Always. Not just today. When I was listening to you just now… It kind of stung at a few moments. And it’s actually good. You somehow always knew what to say to get to people, I have no idea how.” I move my lips to his earlobe and bite on it faintly. “Whatever could you mean? I just scolded you like the idiot you are, didn’t I? I just told you how much better man Alastair is, didn’t I? I just want him to nail my pussy with his Sexmancer cock, don’t I?” “The last one is certainly true, heh.” He snorts and I draw myself back to give him some space. “Marcia, I… I guess I really needed someone to just bash me like this. And I mean like you now, and that time during the duel. I’ve started thinking about this after it. And I guess after few other things in the past. And I do have to admit that I kind of wanted to just blame him and be angry that he somehow got stronger than myself, but… you might be right. This might have gotten a little bit too far.” “Finally…” I whisper to myself and he chuckles wryly again. “So… Since you are kind of good with all this talking and social stuff… Could you like… help me out a little? I guess I might at least give it a try or something… However that goes…” “You don’t even have to ask! What are friends for? I’ll make sure you two become the bestest friends ever!” I slug him in the shoulder and he groans, smiling awkwardly. “I don’t think that’s possible with all of that, hah.” “Are you doubting me now?” I glance at him while raising one of my brows. “Alright, whatever, your call. Anyway, thanks again. And sorry for being a fucking ass over this a few times.” “Oh, stop apologizing and just fucking plow me already!” I throw myself at him and we fall onto the bed, chuckling. “You better not turn into a sissy after mommy scolded you once, got that? I would miss your punk energy.” He slaps my ass without a warning, making me moan in surprise, and grins. “I think someone needs a reminder who is the man of the house here.” We then start rolling over the bed while trying to wrestle to decide who comes out on top and proceed to have a quite fun time afterwards.
Chapter 90 – A Royal Ride ❤❤ Spoiler: Chapter Back in a certain mansion in Evaneheim at a late hour… “Fufufu~ I’m really grateful for this pleasant opportunity to get rid of some tension again, Mr Carter.” A noblewoman in a scarlet red evening dress chuckles lightly and extends her hand. I can see a bit of rosiness on her cheeks uncovered by the half-mask she is holding over her eyes. I grab her delicate palm and lean forward while bringing it slightly up to my lips. “The pleasure is ours, of course. I’m glad our services are up to my Lady’s standards,” I say with a smile after leaving a soft peck on the woman’s skin. “Your incredible chambers have proven to me many times already that it’s most likely impossible for my expectations to not be met here, fufufu~ Now then, I have to return before my servants start thinking that my evening stroll to a liquor store has gone wrong. Please, take good care of my silly daughter. I know she’s been sneaking out to come here too, fufufu~” I smile wryly and respectfully nod my head. “I’m afraid I am not aware of my Lady’s daughter’s identity since we value our customers’ privacy, but I can give you my word that we treat each person the best we can to meet their individual needs and guide them properly.” She also gives me a faint nod. “I wouldn’t expect anything else from such a high-class establishment. Thank you, Mr Carter. After she started coming here, she has grown much less awkward and more social. It’s hard to imagine such a bundle of shyness could change so fast. I truly appreciate that. Now, until we meet again. I should pay a visit to a few friends of mine to give them some recommendations, as usual, fufufu~” I place one more kiss on the lady’s hand and bow slightly as she leaves for the door. Sighing to myself after she disappears behind it, I shake my head. Cornelia steps to my side with a soft chuckle. “You are getting more and more popular amongst the noble circles. Not just mothers but even their daughters can’t resist you.” “Hey, it’s not like I’m doing anything to them. They aren’t even here for me but for all the toys anyway. It’s you girls who are getting more and more popular, especially Mafaris.” We glance over the main hall together. I think it’s quite okay to say that it’s pretty much bustling with various people, be it men or women. It has even reached the point where some nobles are choosing our establishment as their meeting place and a few groups are happily socializing together while our girls serve them. Food and drinks, of course. It’s not just high-class ladies that gather around. There’s no one by the reception at this moment so we walk up there and exchange smiles with Elise, who is currently the one working behind it. “How is it going?” I ask. “I think I’ve already gotten used to it. It’s honestly much more fun than I expected. People are much kinder than most adventurers and some guys are so precious when they are all shy about coming here for the first time, hahaha.” “And she’s doing the Goddess’s work to make them comfortable,” Cornelia adds, making Elise blush a little. “As you’ve said before, she’s a real professional. And that natural cuteness of hers is just so strong that men quickly grow comfortable when talking to Elise. I’ve been shoved aside in a blink.” I turn to look at her. “We haven’t yet seen the results of this night’s survey and you are already jumping to such conclusions. Better start practising going nude early.” Cornelia hits me in the shoulder with a chuckle. “I’m not going to give you this satisfaction.” Closing my eyes, I bring out a blissful smile on my face. “Mmmmmm… I can already see those juicy thighs moving in front of me completely bare every single day… Good heavens… Umph!” She elbows me quite stronger than her previous attack and I’m met with Cornelia’s completely crimson face after opening my eyes. She quickly escapes back into the crowd, making me chuckle to myself. “You two have a really amazing relationship.” Elise's voice brings my attention back to her. “Thank you. It took some time to develop and establish. Cornelia is an incredible woman and a lot of things wouldn’t be as they are without her help and willingness to support me.” Spotting someone coming towards the reception, I lift my elbows from it and wink at Elise. “But remember, you are a very nice girl too and I would certainly not mind learning a little bit more about you. Don’t feel reserved or assume that you are out even before starting, alright?” She nods with some more rosiness surfacing on her cheeks and I step away before our new customer reaches the counter. Walking through the hall, I check on the few spots with people enjoying some company of our beautiful elves and other maids to make sure that everyone is comfortable. I pass by Teffith, who watches over the lobby and receive a respectful nod from her, keeping the professional appearance. Strolling through one of the corridors, I stumble on Yudie walking outside of one of the rooms, locking it with her own key. We give our employees a spare so that they can lock the tired or passed out customers while leaving them a way to unlock the door with the key they get at the reception. It’s a nice safety measure. The furry girl dressed in our iconic uniform spots me and we smile at each other. “Do you need anything, Master?” “No, I’m just wandering around. Everything good?” “Of course. My partner might need a few moments to collect themselves after our fun though.” “Not our problem if they bite more than they can chew.” She chuckles with a sly grin at my comment. “What do you think about this? I appreciate you girls joining us, but always feel free to let us know about anything, alright?” “You don’t have to worry, Master. I can’t speak for everyone, but from what I have experienced, I think we’ll like it here. I honestly didn’t think that seeing a Human squirm under me so much would be this… satisfying.” “Hahaha. Glad to hear that you are enjoying yourself. I was a little afraid you wouldn’t have too much fun with Humans, but I guess I shouldn’t have. Alright, I won’t hold you back any longer.” She nods with a smile. “I’ll head to the baths then. I think there was another person interested in my company and we shouldn’t make them wait, right?” “Oh, then I apologize for taking your time. You pure-blood girls are much more popular than I expected. Have fun then. And don’t overdo it. You can always decline.” Yudie stops by my side to brush her furry cheek against mine before passing me. “I know. Thank you. I’ll see you later, Master.” It’s just their first day, or rather a night, and they are already getting some attention. I guess we’ve attracted enough people to have some interested in pure-blood Beastkin amongst them without having to advertise too much. Well, they were curious about it so it’s good for both sides. I’ll need to tip Ross about a certain half-blood Pantherkin and Catkin joining our ranks. He’ll be really happy to hear about that, for sure. I wonder if he would be into Yudie too. ~Master... there’s a VIP... waiting for you... in the dining area...~ Sirgia’s adorable voice rings in my head while assuming a slightly sultry tone. I hope the girls will be able to overcome the effect of Sweet Whispers too at some point. ~Thank you, my dear. I’ll be there in a moment. Do you need anything?~ ~No… Everything in the kitchen… is going fine… Thank you, Master…~ I turn around and head back to the main lobby. Taking one more glance at the people inside, I disappear behind the door leading to the dining area. A lady in an elegant dress of an agate colour and with a mask covering her whole face sits by one of the tables. A veil of the same shade covers her hair, hiding it completely from sight. Arriving by her side, I place the Hall of Serenity sigil on the table and make a courteous bow. “Welcome, my Lady. May I know on whose recommendation you are visiting our humble establishment? And how can we be of use to you? The glowing mark on the table prevents any sounds escaping from around us so feel free to speak freely.” “Seems like you have finally gotten a grasp on Hall of Serenity, Alastair. Congratulations.” I instantly recognize the owner of the voice as they don’t make any attempts at hiding it. “Thank you, my Lady. I managed to do so just recently. How should I address my Lady?” “Just Lili. No need to be so courteous. I think you’ve already figured out what I might ask of you.” I nod with a smile. “Lili it is then. Should I guide you to one of our VIP Pleasure Chambers personally or ask for one of our charming girls to accompany you?” “Since you are offering, I’ll gladly take this chance to be escorted by the master of the house. I do not require assistance from your employees today. Although, I do have to praise them for their knowledge and professionalism.” “I appreciate it and will definitely forward this praise to the people responsible for overseeing the Pleasure Chambers. Now, if you would, Lili.” The lady takes my hand and I lead her to the corridor behind the dining area where the stairs leading up are located, guiding Lili as gracefully as through a noble dance hall. We arrive on the next floor and I open the door to one of the special chambers for her, bowing my head. After passing by me, Lili turns around. “Would you mind accompanying me for a little longer?” I quickly let Cornelia and Elise know about my current situation and nod. “With pleasure.” After I close and lock the door behind myself, activating the silencing formations on the wall, Lili takes off her veiled mask, revealing her beautiful pale face and silvery-white hair. Her cheeks are a little bit flushed as she looks my way with a soft smile. “Long time no see, Alastair.” “Is it really, Lianne? We saw each other like two days ago.” The Queen chuckles quietly. “You are paying too much attention to such details.” I chuckle too and shake my head. “Well then. I’ve heard that our success in this particular field was greatly influenced by your word so allow me to finally give you my thanks; I didn't want to mention it in the castle. The queues to the Pleasure Chambers rarely go down.” “It’s only natural that I would whisper a word or two to some friends after confirming their quality myself. But, I honestly didn’t expect it to travel this far. It just shows how well everyone is treated here.” “And that’s all thanks to the girls. And my lovely dwarf artificer, Sirgia, for bringing all of this to life.” “She is truly a master artificer. I’m grateful to both of you. It’s not an exaggeration to say that my life has been made much easier thanks to your intervention. I can function with almost no discomfort now and I’m not as tense around others as in the past. It’s a great improvement for social gatherings and official meetings from which I usually tried to talk my way out.” “Almost?” I raise my brow at her and Lianne’s fair and adorable face flushes a little more. “Well… The tools you’ve made for me are of course amazing, but… no matter how sophisticated they are and how many clever functions they have, like that heating one… they still can’t completely replace the feeling and warmth of another person…” “Ah. I understand. I can’t deny that, even though I can’t speak from experience either. It must be tough with this kind of constitution if the only way to fully relieve all the tension is to wholeheartedly embrace someone. No wonder Ross is still as pushy as before.” Lianne chuckles with her soft, angelic voice and covers her adorable lips. “That unruly son of mine is really a pain sometimes. But well, he might have gotten that after my late husband. The previous king also had a tendency to poke his nose into someone else's business all the time.” “It just shows that he cares, even if his attempts are quite insensitive at times. Ah, that reminds me, if you wouldn’t mind, I’d owe you a favour if you could let him know that I’m ready to accommodate the nobles he mentioned. He will know which ones,” I say with a smile. She rolls her eyes. “He couldn’t think of something more creative, could he?” “I know, right?” We both chuckle together. Then, a little uncomfortable silence falls onto us. We’ve been speaking quite casually, but we are in fact standing in the middle of a room full of sex toys and contraptions placed all around it. There’s almost not a single piece of a wall without something standing near it or hanging down from it. Our eyes meet for a moment and it’s clear that both of us have thought about the same—our current situation and its possible implications. I clear my throat, feeling responsible to end this sudden stalemate. “I apologize if I come out as rude, but after all that nagging from Ross, I’m sometimes wondering if you just haven’t met anyone who was interesting enough amongst the higher class or if you chose to respect your late husband and decided not to find comfort in another man, even after you abdicated the throne, not necessarily making your new partner the new king. I understand how insensitive my question might be, but it would be a good idea to let your son know if it’s the latter. That could tone down his pushy approach a little. I’ve told him this already, but it’s not like I know everything, and it would be definitely better if he heard that from the person in question.” Lianne listens to my long monologue and smiles softly. “Thank you for your consideration. It is true that I respect my late husband a lot and loved him with all my heart and body. He was a very compassionate person and I believe I’ve mentioned it already when comparing you two in that aspect, not just your looks. Obviously, he knew about my condition and needs. Therefore, he specifically made me promise to never take such an oath or anything similar. He asked that of me every time he left the castle, that’s how much of a worrywart he was.” She chuckles softly and shakes her head before refocusing on me. “I believe that would have already answered your question, but it is true that there was no one who would catch my attention the same way he did… Yes… There wasn’t...” “I see. I guess we’ll have to bear with him then if we don’t want to straight-up lie to him, which isn’t the best idea, I think. Thank you for satiating my curiosity. I shouldn’t waste any more of your time as we can always speak whenever you’d like to. I’ll come to the castle whenever called. For now, please enjoy your stay.” I make a courteous bow after noticing that Lianne has started getting a little more flustered and turn around to head back. “Alastair.” Hearing her call for me again, I stop and take one more glance behind. “Yes?” “If you don’t mind… then… could you lend me a hand?” “Uhhh… I… No, I don’t really mind, but… Are you sure?” I ask, slightly surprised. Lianne makes a faint nod while her fair cheeks grow rosier. “Just a little…” My eyes subconsciously wander over her dress from the bottom to the top and I swallow my saliva after realizing what this actually means. “If you really are okay with me… watching… and seeing everything, then I’ll try my best to help you out, of course.” She starts fiddling with her agate dress, and after a few moments, it slides down to the ground, revealing all of Lianne’s beautiful body. There’s nothing else covering her porcelain-white skin. Both her breasts, which are on a slightly smaller side that fits her dainty frame, and her precious place are laid bare in front of me. I have not expected her to not have anything underneath. Does it mean she came here like that from the castle? “I would like to use the vibrating saddle first… If you could assist me…” she says with a little uncertainty in her voice. I nod at her and try to smile softly. “Whatever is your wish from now on, speak about it freely. I’ll assist you with anything you need.” To not stare too much, I move to one of the sybians and bring the magical saddle to the middle of the room. I check if everything is fine and do a quick test run on all the modes to make sure that things are working properly. Lianne walks up to me and stops by my side. Her slender thighs show up barely at the edge of my vision. Finished, I stand up and turn to her. “Anything else that my Queen requires?” She chuckles a little. “Before we start… Could you help me get ready?” “Naturally. Any specific requests?” “I’ll leave it up to you.” I nod and take off my gloves while moving in front of Lianne’s charming body. I still can’t believe someone with almost the same figure as Shino is a nymphomaniac. But I guess the fact that I have an actual queen inviting me to freely touch her body should be even more unbelievable. Oh well. I better do it properly or off goes my head, hahaha. To not aim straight for her precious place from the very first moment like some barbarian, which is actually really hard to do with how alluring and delicate it looks, I start gently trailing over her skin with my fingers. And I really do mean it. It’s of no doubt that she’s been literally plowed countless times, and yet, her lower lips are tightly shut together, drawing a single adorable line that hides her pink flower from the word. It’s as if that place has never been explored before. And naturally, there’s not a single hair above it. One of the most perfectly sealed pussies I’ve ever witnessed. After a moment of soft caresses, Lianne’s breathing grows rougher, like a lot. She’s clearly enjoying my palms travelling over her chest, even without them reaching for either her breasts or nether regions. She’s a bit shorter than me so she mostly directs her gaze at my chest, sending me occasional glances from below. It would be rude to just play with her like this so I move my hands to her petite breasts and cup them up a little. “Nhhhnnn…” When my fingers gently squeeze those moderate marshmallows, she releases her first quiet moan. And man, I take back anything that I’ve said about her voice being angelic. This is a definition of a divine and lovely voice. It’s so pure and pleasant that it entices you to instantly seek more. This might actually get a little bit hard if we move to some more intense stuff. I move my thumbs to Lianne’s nipples, standing fully at attention, and begin tenderly tracing circles over them while still keeping sporadically kneading her soft hills with the other fingers. Her mouth instantly shoots open much more and she shivers a little, releasing a few more moans. She places her hands on my chest and leans onto it a bit. With my actions now partially restricted, I begin trailing down with my fingers, making sure that I give her smooth tummy the attention it deserves before my right hand starts nearing a spot that emanates quite the heat, even from behind the closed gates. “Mhhhhhhmmmmmmm…” Lianne sighs into my neck in full delight, resting her head on my shoulder, as I press my pointer and middle fingers over her slit, already so wet that I can feel them getting completely drenched with her love nectar in a blink. I move them back and forth over her petite mound without parting the two cliffs strongly glued to each other. Lianne grips my vest with her delicate hands and starts rocking her hips on her own accord. In no time she is actually humping my fingers while I keep them steady. The tips of my digits rub over the two velvety bulges just exactly not strong enough to cause them to split and dive inside. “Nhhhnnn… Mmmmmm… Nhhhhhhnnn… Aaaahmmmmmm~!” She suddenly thrusts her waist forward, slamming it into my underbelly and starts slightly shivering. I wrap my left arm around her body and keep Lianne steady as she orgasms. She really came just from having the outside of her lower lips caressed by my fingers. I can’t imagine how good she must feel from the actual thing. “I haven’t come so quick in years…” she whispers very quietly. “Really?” Lianne jerks a little. “You heard that?” “Yeah. My senses are a bit sharper now. Anyway, not even with the toys?” She shakes her head, still resting it on my shoulder. “No… Your fingers felt just amazing… I… I really missed this feeling… So much that I didn’t even notice when I started moving instead of leaving it to you...” I chuckle a little. “That was kind of hot, I’m not going to lie. So, was that enough for the preparations?” Lianne stays quiet for a moment, just releasing hot breaths into my neck. “Could you… do it a little bit more?” “Naturally.” I pull her back, making sure that she can stand properly, and smile at her completely flushed face. “Let me try something else this time. Don’t stop yourself from going wild if it happens, alright?” She nods at me with a delicate smile and I move my hands to her sides, leaning forward. Starting from the middle of her chest, I leave a trail of kisses over her abdomen, taking a moment to pepper her stiff peaks with some more affection, evoking a few rougher breaths from the Queen. When I reach her underbelly, she trembles ever so faintly each time I place a loving peck over her skin, moving lower and lower. Glancing up before descending further into the lands of pure pleasure, I meet her gaze between the sacred valley, watching how Lianne's dainty lips part repeatedly to strongly suck in fresh air and release humid breaths. Her eyes are full of yearning and expectations, pretty much screaming at me to stop wasting time and resume the journey that I halted just right in front of the gates to heaven. I chuckle lightly. “Grab onto my head if it gets hard to stand.” And I instantly lower myself enough to match my lips with hers, pressing them together in a wet kiss. She covers mine in an abundance of her hot saliva the moment we connect. “Mhhhhhhhhhhhhmmmmmmmmmmm…” Lianne’s fingers find their way to my hair just a moment later while she releases an amorous moan. She moves her feet a bit to the sides, making space for my head to fit between her slender thighs and for my mouth to reach more into her still sealed leaking honeypot. After a few initial brushes and kisses, I bring my fingers near my cheeks and very slowly pull her two perfect folds aside, finally revealing the unimaginably perfect entrance to the royal pussy. If I really didn’t know any better, I would swear Lianne has never been with a man before. The pink walls of her inner labia and the tempting ring leading further into the depths of her womanhood look completely untainted, waiting for the first person to ever stretch them wide. Moving my eyes from this entrancing sight, I lock gazes with Lianne again. She stares deep into mine as I slowly extend my tongue and bring my face closer and closer to her precious place from below while holding it spread with my fingers. Since I’m not the person to torture a woman who is so strongly craving me to explore her insides, I slide my muscle in and start to work. Lianne trembles immediately, losing some strength in her legs, pushing her pretty flower more into my mouth as a result. “Nhhhn… Mmmmm… Nhhhnnn… A little deeper… Nhhnn… Yes… There…” My tongue begins its lazy rounds inside her snug passage until Lianne voices her wishes out by herself, and I can’t very well ignore that. Led by her occasional guidance, I use the tip of my tongue to tickle various spots inside her vagina. She quickly starts listening to my earlier advice and her hips begin moving back and forth. As I drill her flooding pussy with my flexible muscle, she rides my lips faster and faster, squeezing a handful of my hair with both her palms, pulling me more into herself. “Aahhmmm… Ahhhnnn… It’s so hot… Mhhhhmmm… Now faster… Ahhhh… Please, faster… Mhnnnn…” I speed up the lapping of my tongue each time she requests it up till the point where it’s swirling inside her lewd hole yearning for more and more like crazy. Lianne starts pushing her pussy down onto me so strong she lowers herself to almost a half-squat, bouncing back up each time, of course moaning fervently during the motions. “Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yeeeesss! Ahhhhhnnnnnnnn~!” She makes the last shove, running with her sensitive nub straight into my nose while pulling my hair most likely as strong as she can. Shivers envelop her whole body again and she arches her back from pleasure. I quickly grab her sides to save Lianne from her meeting with the ground and she hangs limply in the air while twitching. Soon after the trembling stops, she gasps for air, revealing that she’s been holding her breath for the whole duration of her intense orgasm. While she is panting roughly, I pull her towards myself and she hunches over my head, resting her tummy on it and placing her still slightly shivering hands on my shoulders. “Haaaaah… Haaaah… Haaaaah… Thank you… Haaaah… And I’m sorry…” Sitting on my knees, I slowly bring her down so that she can rest on my lap and chest. Supporting Lianne with my hands on her delicate butt, I lick my lips from all the love juices and chuckle a little. “For what?” “Being so… forceful… Haaah...” “Don’t worry about that. I’m glad to see you enjoying yourself. I’ll let you know that I can take a beating now after getting some decent upgrades. This is nowhere close to how rough you get when doing it alone, isn’t it?” She shows a wry smile with some visible effort. “Cornelia?” I nod. “Haaaaah… I guess it’s not even a secret considering my constitution...” “So, are we actually going to use our friend waiting there on the side or are you satisfied? If you would like some more service, just tell me, including how intense it should be.” Lianne glances at the sybian, ponders for a moment and brings her face back to me. “I might have a request that could sound a bit weird…” “I’m all ears. Don’t forget where we are. Weird is the last thing you want to call anything that can be done here.” She smiles faintly and nods, brushing a lock of her silvery-white hair behind her right ear, uncovering more of her beautiful face. “Could you sit behind me while I use it? With your shirt and vest off?” I raise my brow at her and my top disappears into the ring a moment later. Raising ourselves up, I carry Lianne to the saddle while her moderate chest is pressed into me from the front. I can feel her hands running over my back and neck. Placing her down in front of the rubber cock standing tall in the middle of it, I sit behind her. She glances back at me over her shoulder and I move my hands to her enticing butt. Lianne raises her hips with my support and I line her petite slit, sealed up again, with the tip of the fake cock. She uses her own fingers to rub herself between those two alluring mounds and transfers some of her love nectar onto the plastic rod awaiting its permission to enter. When she spreads her lower lips wide, I gently lower her body onto it and watch the dildo penetrate her. It travels through her snug passage bit by bit until she is completely seated on the saddle, releasing a dreamy sigh. Lianne leans herself to the back and I pull her into my chest. She rests her head on my shoulder and smiles beautifully. “Thank you.” “You are welcome. Any specific wishes?” “Can you rub my clit and breasts while holding me like this?” “I’ll leave the controls to you then. You know how to use it, right?” She nods and I move my right hand to her underbelly while cupping up her right breast with the other. Lianne touches the control panel on the side and the lewd machine starts releasing faint humming noise at first. She instantly takes a deep breath, inhaling a lot of air and slowly letting it out. Not wasting any time, I start brushing my fingers over her little nub, pushing my digits into the now slightly spread slit. Lianne moans softly into my ear when I trace a few small circles over it. My other hand isn’t slacking off either and I’m tenderly kneading her fair breast, trying to do my best to embrace her body as affectionately as I can during all of that. “Mhhhhmmm… Mmmmmm… Mhhhhmmmm…” She raises the intensity of the vibrations and I’m starting to feel them much more clearly. In the end, I’m also sitting on the buzzing throne, even if there’s nothing going inside me. Nevertheless, it does feel quite nice. Fortunately, thanks to my Title, I don’t have to worry about ruining my underwear. After a few moments, Lianne begins to rub her pink crevice over the low bump in front and behind the protruding dick that is filling up her royal pussy. I keep tickling her precious orb and add a few tame pinches and pulls on her left nipple while listening to her enticing gasps and moans. “Ahhhmmmm… Mhhhhmmmm… Ahhhmmmmm…” As she grinds her hips into the machine stronger and stronger, I decide to add one more very subtle action. With her head resting back on my shoulder, I have full access to her beautiful neck, which just begs me for attention. I can’t ignore it for long and begin peppering Lianne’s porcelain-white skin, now slightly more flushed, with loving pecks. In response to the new sensation, she increases the vibrations by a notch again and starts moaning even louder. Lianne’s butt starts lightly jumping up and bouncing off the sybian, letting her pussy get some thrusting action. “Ahhh… Ahhhnnn… Alastair…” “Yes?” I stop my kissing for a brief moment. “Ahhhhh… Could you… nnnnhhhh… hump me? Ahhhhh… Ahhhh… Like you’d be… ahhhh… doing me…” I pull myself a little bit closer to match my hips with hers and start fulfilling Lianne’s wishes. Each time she descends onto the rubber cock, buzzing stronger and stronger, I hit her bottom with my waist, pushing her up again. “Ahhh… Ahhhh… Ahhhh… Yes… Like that… Ahhhh… Alastair...” “Whatever you need, my Queen.” “Ahhh… I’m close… Ahnn… Please, grab me… ahhh… and keep dropping me… ahhhnnn… hard… ahhhh… even while I cum… Ahhh… Ahhh… Please… Ahhh… Without stopping… Nhnnnn...” She switches the sybian into a higher gear again and then pushes my hands to her hips, grabbing onto them strongly. After her snug pussy gets drilled a few more times by the vibrating invader, she reaches her peak and begins spasming. “Ahhhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn~!” I do as I’ve been told and start pulling her waist even higher than she was throwing it up by herself and slamming her orgasming body down again. Lianne’s mouth opens wide. While I repeat this cycle of violent pounding, she holds her breath like before, with her eyelash fluttering this time. After five seconds, she starts squirting and launching brief spurts of love juices to the front each time the rubber cock almost leaves her vagina, just barely hanging in there at the highest point. They are interrupted when her pussy slams back down onto the saddle. She still rides her high, orgasming and squirting, trembling and shivering while I fulfil her wish, not exactly sure for how long I should keep up this assault on the completely silent from pleasure Lianne. I keep bouncing her body up and down, impaling her naughty hole on the rubber dick repeatedly. Finally, after another ten seconds, when I begin considering stopping this, she starts slapping my forearms. I instantly pull her up and completely turn off the sybian. Lianne’s pussy, freed from the intense thrusting, sends out one more, uninterrupted this time stream of clear liquid and calms down bit by bit. She gasps very loudly and starts wheezing for air. I hold her trembling body close and let her gradually catch her breath while the spasms tone down. It takes two minutes for Lianne to almost completely recover, with just some occasional shivers. While she still breathes a little bit roughly, I keep hugging her from behind. Our eyes meet and we both smile at each other. “Say…” Lianne speaks up first. “Yes?” “If I ever feel like I can’t hold back any longer... Could you perhaps lend me something more than just a hand?” I chuckle a little. “Didn’t I lend you my tongue already?” She chuckles back at me and shakes her head. After moving a lock of her dishevelled silvery hair to the side, I place a quick peck on her forehead, sparkling from all the accumulated sweat. “I guess I have to take responsibility as the person who has caught your attention.” Her eyes widen a little. “You noticed?” “Please, I might not be the master of reading between the lines, but I’m not that dense.” Since Lianne has calmed down quite decently already, I lift her up in a princess carry and bring her to the bed on the other side of the room. I place her down and sit on the edge. “Rest up a little. I’ll send Cornelia to accompany you. Unless you’d like for me to stay and help you clean and wash up.” “No need. Thank you for the assistance, Alastair. I really appreciate it. As I thought, it’s way different with someone actually embracing you...” I smile at her. “You know where to find me if you’d need anything. Or how to call for me. If you make the decision, I'll be there.” She smiles back and nods. After leaving a soft kiss on the fair skin of her palm, I stand up and walk outside. Cornelia is waiting just by the door. "I'll leave the rest to you. She'll need a towel or two. Or some Livelihood Magic." I chuckle. "So, it finally happened, huh." "No, it didn't." "It didn't?" "Not yet." I smile at her and walk away. There's still a bit of the night to supervise.
Chapter 91 – A Fateful Meeting Spoiler: Chapter Before I head back to the lobby, I quickly dive into my own room to clean myself up a little. I did walk out of the Pleasure Chamber with my bare chest on full display and still partially decorated in Lianne’s love juices from the time I went down on her. It’s surprising that Cornelia didn’t comment on any of that. She’s perhaps getting used to seeing me in a weird state quite often. Nevertheless, I wash up and dress back properly. Then, I return to the main hall and assist the others or talk some with customers, just acting as an active and friendly owner of the business should. The rest of the night passes calmly and without any issues or new surprises, like the Queen’s visit from earlier. I get to chat briefly with our new Beastkin members and their first impression of the work and environment is very positive. They all already had a chance to test it out today, which is quite lucky. We close up when the time comes. Something peculiar is starting to happen recently. Usually, not that many people are left when the hour to end arrives, but we are now seeing more and more people staying with us until the last minute, politely leaving without disturbing our operation, of course. They kindly thank us for the opportunity to spend time here and say lightly dispirited goodbyes to the girls. With all the visitors gone, we gather up for a short debriefing in the main lobby. The numbers are starting to get noticeable. Not that long ago barely anyone was living and working here. Now, it’s like a small audience when we host these meetings. Elea claps her hands a few times to capture everyone’s attention and the hall quietens almost instantly. She then nods at me with a soft smile and I respond with the same. “Alright. Thank you everyone for your amazing work again. As usual, I won’t be taking up too much of your time. You’ve earned yourself a good rest. It’s getting livelier here day by day and it’s all thanks to you. Well then, anything important to report? Pleasure Chambers?” I glance at Mafaris and she stands up; her tail waves seductively behind her back. “Their popularity is still rising, Master. There were no issues tonight. Well, one of the ladies fainted from overstimulation but we have properly taken care of her, naturally, and rebuked her for going too hard without supervision.” She giggles and some other girls chuckle too. “I see. Thank you. It’s not something you could have predicted or prevented. We can’t force everyone to go in while accompanied by one of our employees, of course. How are you faring?” Mafaris responds with a wide smile and walks up to me. I let her sit on my lap sideways and she gives me a hug while pecking my cheek. “I’m having a blast, Master. I really appreciate you letting me service the female customers. I’ve had so much fun with a few nice women thanks to you. I’ve never thought it could be this easy to find people with the same likes as me. I’m really glad we met.” “And I’m glad to hear that. From what little chatter and rumours I have caught, your customers are always leaving fully satisfied. Considering that I can now recognize a bunch of them coming quite regularly, I dare to say that you are starting to build your own harem.” She chuckles and starts switching her position. As her right leg rises and moves over my head to allow her to sit with her front towards me, I catch a glimpse of her bare crimson pussy, spread alluringly under the folds of her maid skirt that gets lifted by the action. She knows I see it, deliberately prolonging the movement for a good moment so that I can take in the sights. Some of the bolder girls decided that it would be a fun idea to go commando during business hours, giving the indecisive or shy customers a little flash of the rare delicacy to lure them in with the promise of a piece of heaven, and of course, she is amongst that group. I was worried this could lead to some risky behaviour from the visitors that are less in control of their emotions than most, but there were no incidents so far. And the girls do enjoy acting flirty and seductive with their clothes to bring out various entertaining reactions from the guests, so I’m just having them be really careful with who they tease. We haven't had a situation where I would be playing with someone's pussy as they talk to a customer yet, but it was close to that a few times with the Tiefling girls. They are just too mischievous. After changing our positions, Mafaris leans in for a kiss while grabbing both of my hands. As her lips press against mine, inviting my tongue for a sensual dance, she guides my palms to the front of her uniform and brings the bra part down, freeing her soft and springy breasts. It’s of no surprise that my fingers are pushed into the comfortable peaks, forced to knead them as we make out a little higher. She backs away from the kiss after a few seconds and flashes me a coy smile, still squeezing her boobs with my hands. “Even if we consider that true, Master, this body of mine will always be yours to use whenever and however you want. I might be more into women, but I’ll be the sluttiest slut for your magnificent cock whenever you wish for it. And I will be happy to get railed by you. Always. Even now. Just say the word.” I chuckle at her wryly and glance past her shoulders. Cornelia just smirks at me while Elea gives me an impish smile. Sirgia is already blushing and I can see Neira reaching into her pocket to bring out a small notepad, most likely getting ready to sketch a potentially interesting scene. Astrea is as expressionless as usual and the reactions amongst all the other women around are varying between some quiet giggles, interested gazes and some faint chattering. Even if we went and literally fucked right now in the middle of the meeting, no one would most likely be uncomfortable with it. Except for Elise, I guess. She’s looking like a blush-covered, startled doe. Shaking my head with a smile, I give Mafaris a quick peck on her crimson cheek and withdraw my hands, pulling her uniform up to house her alluring breasts again. “Thank you for the kind words and extremely enticing offer. I’ll remember that, for sure, but let’s mind the others, shall we? If you are so eager for some action, I will be delighted to accompany you after the meeting, okay?” Mafaris nods and turns herself around the same way as before. But, this time, after ending on my lap with her back towards me, she leans forward while stepping off it. The tip of her tail makes a slow trail from my crotch to the very end of my chin, of course revealing her precious flower while she is hunched forward, now also spread wide with her fingers, showcasing her hot insides only to me. She then makes a loud moan while stretching herself up and winks at me over her shoulder before walking back to her spot. I clearly catch Shawure and Zalia both silently spell out “Traitor” with their mouths towards the crimson-skinned tiefling, causing her to smirk at them. What do I have to go through with all of them... “Ekhm. Cornelia, what about our special guest?” I try to bring the conversation back onto its rightful tracks. “Rested and happy. She wanted to thank you for the help so I led her to your chamber to let her wait there. I hope you don’t mind.” “No, of course, good call. Thanks. Then, anything else? Vii, Zehra, Yudie, Hari, Feriha? Anything you would like to say or ask?” I turn to the group of Beastkin girls sitting together. They glance at each other and shake their heads. “We’ve enjoyed our first day more than we expected,” Vii starts. “It was both fun and a pleasant experience.” “That’s right. It wasn’t as good as with you, but it was nice. Mating with normal Humans isn’t that bad,” Hari adds, nodding her head. Looks like I’m not considered normal anymore. Well, that’s to be expected with my Class and all that transpired between the two of us, or all the Beastkin in the Community. And from what the girls have been telling me, men in this world aren’t that good at sex for some reason. Maybe they lack the drive and care for their partner, not thinking about more than just feeling good by themselves. That’s partially why there are so many dissatisfied women coming to us for the Pleasure Chambers. The requests for me are also slowly increasing. Oh well, it’s not something to discuss during this meeting. “Thank you. I appreciate your help too.” I nod at them. “And now, since nobody seems to be willing to speak up and it’s just me asking around, let’s cover one more topic and you’ll be all free. So, how are the votes?” I glance over everyone, trying to pinpoint who has the requested information. My first guess would be either Cornelia or Elise since the former often deals with paperwork and the latter is also starting to help sometimes. But, Elea is the one to stand up. “While we did finish counting tonight’s votes, I personally think that keeping the results a secret until the last day will be much more interesting than revealing them part by part.” Everyone exchanges a few words while nodding. “I hope you don’t mind my suggestion, Alastair, Cornelia, Elise.” “I don’t mind. I would lie if I said that I’m not curious and eager to know the numbers already, but I guess this will make it a little less stressful too, without our thoughts being led to the results of each night,” Cornelia responds. “I won’t press further then. A surprise will be nice. And I agree with it being less stressful that way. Especially in the period between the final two working nights,” I say and Elea sits back down. “Seems that we are done here then. If you want to speak to me after the meeting, please wait for a moment while I tend to our VIP. Have a good night. Thank you.” The lobby gets chatty pretty quickly and everyone leaves either alone or in groups. I quickly head to my chamber to not make Lianne wait too long. She should have told Cornelia to call for me instead. It’s not like I’ve been so busy as to be unable to spare her a few minutes. I walk inside and find her sitting on the bed while combing her white hair, beautifully illuminated by the moonlight coming through the open balcony and windows. Lianne notices my arrival and the silvery brush disappears from her hands, most likely sent to a spatial storage. She quickly gets off the bed and moves closer to me, wearing the same dress she came here dressed in. “Are you done for today, Alastair?” I nod. “Yes, we have just wrapped up the meeting. Why didn’t you tell me that you are waiting? I thought you left since Cornelia said nothing.” Lianne smiles softly. “I didn’t want to inconvenience you more than I already have. Besides, I did need to rest up a little. I hope you don’t mind me using your bed. Cornelia was too adamant on letting me wait here instead of anywhere else, saying that I should be placed in the best chamber.” “Of course not. But, considering my circumstances, I don’t think I would have offered you my bed if I was the one guiding you. For various reasons.” She chuckles quietly. “I’m fairly sure I know which ones. The scent of sex is even stronger than in my own bedroom back in the past.” I give her a wry smile and Lianne chuckles again. “But, don’t forget who I am. And I don’t mean my position. Such aroma was nothing but pleasant to me. I might have enjoyed it a little bit too much, to be honest…” “To have my bed marked by the former Queen. What an honour.” I bow slightly, smiling knowingly. Lianne’s fair cheeks show a hint of rosiness as she smiles back at me. She then clears her throat and steps closer. “Thank you for your assistance with my selfish request, Alastair. I really didn’t plan on things going that way. My desire just got the better of me for a brief moment. I apologize.” “No, please, there’s no need for that.” I shake my head. “You did not force me into anything nor did I comply with your wishes just because of your status. I enjoyed every moment of our short and intimate time together and I would gladly do it again. You are a beautiful woman and I can count myself lucky to be able to lay my eyes on your exquisite figure, not even mentioning my hands.” She blushes a little more visibly and leans into me. With her delicate hands on my chest, Lianne leaves a peck on my cheek and backs away. “Thank you again. I must admit, not even my late husband was such a smooth talker, fufufu~ I’m very inclined to make my decision right now and right here, but I think both of us understand that such things shouldn’t happen under the heavy influence of emotions, especially a quite fervent lust.” “They do say that men tend to think with their dicks when in the company of a charming woman for a reason.” “Does it mean that I’m thinking with my pussy right now?” We chuckle together at the quite inappropriate joke that certainly no one would expect to come from their very noble, polite and well-mannered Queen. Lianne takes a deep breath, followed by a steady sigh. I nod at her and she takes my hand, putting on the masked veil. I escort her back to the tunnel leading to the castle and help her up into the cart. It was actually modified and upgraded by our skilful craftsmen just as I had wanted some time ago. It’s now in the form of a fancy open carriage. Even the seatings are now cushioned and very comfortable. Additionally, the mechanism runs on pistons that use various Mana Crystals. After the Queen hops in and sits down, I step back to allow her to depart. She glances at me one more time. “Till next time then, Alastair. I’ve enjoyed my time here today greatly. I will relay to Ross what you asked me to. I’m sure he will be very happy to receive such information, fufufu~” I chuckle too. “Certainly. I guess I should be expecting his noble friends to show up quite soon. Have a good night and feel free to visit us whenever you feel like it. I will naturally lend you a hand if I’m around.” “Much appreciated. And, don’t worry. I will try not to think too long about my decision.” “Whatever it will be, just know that I will be happy to be of help either way. It’s a big honour to assist the Queen.” I make a courteous bow with a faint smile. Lianne chuckles softly. “I think I better depart already. There are various things going through my mind after hearing the word big and they certainly aren’t related to honour.” I chuckle too and we nod at each other. Placing her palm on the control panel, just like in the case of our makeshift magical phone, Lianne activates the contraption and the carriage starts travelling into the long tunnel. Without wasting any time, I head back up. There’s another woman most likely waiting for me if I’m not mistaken. And, I’m definitely not as I spot Mafaris leaning over the reception in the main lobby while scribbling something on a piece of paper. A quick scan with my senses lets me know that no one else is here or in the close vicinity. The playful tiefling notices my arrival and lifts her right leg, placing her knee on the counter. Naturally, this reveals everything again and she winks at me, brushing her fingers over her lower lips, opening and closing them in turns. I can’t very well ignore such an invitation and show my appreciation to the crimson-skinned beauty by taking her hard all over the reception desk. Thank gods it’s quite durable because she keeps egging me on to plow her to my heart’s content, very insistent on using her body to show her gratitude. I fill up both of her love holes with a luscious load each before we finish things up. Mafaris follows our fun with a quick cleanup and leaves after leaving a flirty hickey on my neck. As she travels up the stairs, I notice her two colourful friends glancing down at us over the marble railing. Judging by their jealous gazes, they have been here for a moment. But, fortunately, I’m not dragged into another session and they walk away together. I do send them a Whisper, letting them know to find me tomorrow if they want in on the fun too. Seriously. With the number of girls that are into me physically getting this high, I will not have a single moment to catch my breath if I lose this bet. They are at least somewhat understanding of my situation right now, not pouncing on me all the time, but walking around with my junk in the open might be just a little bit too much to pass by uneventfully. Before going to bed, I stop in front of Cornelia’s room, sensing her presence still by the desk. I come inside after she invites me and find her working on some documents while already in her nightwear. Moving closer to her, I hug my precious magician lady from behind and peck her cheek, taking a peek at the papers. “Sorry. I’ve been so busy recently that most of the finances and formalities fell almost completely to you. I promise to get back to it from tomorrow on again. Leave this to me and come to sleep.” I can see a soft smile forming on her lips. She rubs her cheek into mine while still filling up the documents we have to submit monthly to the proper governmental bodies. Even if secretly supported by the King, we are still an official business that needs to check all the required boxes. “I’m almost finished with this part so just let me. And you know that I don’t mind. I’m used to paperwork. There’s always lots of it when you need all the permissions from every department when your research or experiments require something from them. It’s much worse pain than this. Had fun?” I sigh. “How could I not? If you think I will ever get bored of enjoying a good time with a nice girl then I have bad news for you. Is someone jealous, perhaps? Should I show you who is the one to get preferential treatment here?” She chuckles while shaking her head. “I would rather finish the documents for you.” “What if I finish inside you while you finish the documents, finishing too?” She snorts and erupts into a tame giggle. “Al! Please! I’m trying to focus here!” “And you are doing great.” I peck her cheek again and move to sit on her bed to not disrupt her further. Cornelia follows me with her gaze, most likely missing the warm hug and I raise a brow at her. She raises hers in response and I start to wiggle mine, causing her to erupt in a giggle again. Shaking her head, she gets back to work. “There’s not that much of it so you can leave it to me. And well, Elise also offered to help as she has plenty of experience with official paperwork and I agreed after she kept asking again and again.” “Why is she trying to pull more responsibilities onto herself while being employed as a receptionist? This is clearly the job for an accountant or the boss.” “I think she still finds it hard to believe that she can live in a big mansion and get paid this much just for manning the reception, feeling like she should be doing more to earn her keep. I couldn’t change her mind. And she also told me that she has a friend who could help with the paperwork if we would be recruiting.” I rub my chin and ponder. “I guess it wouldn’t be a bad idea. I was doing stuff myself before starting to go out actively but it’s only natural for things to change and not stay the same forever. I don’t want to burden you with my responsibilities either. Let her know that she can tell her friend about us and we’ll talk if they would be interested.” Cornelia nods and returns to working in silence. In the meanwhile, I take a quick trip to the kitchen and make her favourite tea, bringing it back to my lovely researcher. She thanks me with a brief kiss and continues filling in various sheets while sipping on the hot refreshment. She finishes in fifteen more minutes and stretches on the chair. I quickly move behind her to give her shoulders a gentle message and Cornelia releases a sigh of relief and pleasure, slightly melting under my touch. “Mmmmmhhhhmmmmm… I forgot you learned how to do this in your own world… Sooo goooood…” After a short moment, I help her up and we hug each other from the front, exchanging a few pecks. I then swoop her into my arms into a princess carry while she chuckles at me. “Let’s continue this in bed. And I don’t mean that.” “I know. You have surprisingly better self-control than I would expect someone with a sex-related Class to have.” She kisses my neck and I carry her through the door between our rooms. But, shortly after I walk inside with Cornelia in my arms, I stop and stare at my bed with quite a surprise. All of my remaining lovers that are currently in the mansion are lying on it while dressed in their respective versions of negligee, underwear or sleeping gown. And that includes Sirgia, Elea, Neira and Astrea. Shino is not here today. Cornelia seems as surprised as I am so this might not have been planned by all of them. “What’s this?” I ask, glancing at my timid dwarf, blushing a little already. “Ummm… When we were sleeping with Astrea’s friends… it actually wasn’t that bad so… I thought everyone would be happy to sleep together with Master… and I can get used to it more…” Sirgia answers slowly, twirling one of her long brown braids. We exchange glances with Cornelia. No words are necessary, not even the connection between our minds, for each of us to immediately understand what the other is thinking about. This adorable cinnamon roll is too precious for this world. I let Cornelia down and we walk to the bed together. I quickly move to Sirgia’s side and nuzzle my cheek against hers, showering her in tiny kisses afterwards, evoking a muffled giggle from the cute dwarf. After everyone gets a goodnight kiss, we jump under the covers together. Sirgia deserves lots of love tonight so she ends up embraced by me from behind while I pull her as close to myself as a big spoon as possible. Cornelia’s arms wrap themselves around me from the back and she rests her forehead against the back of my head. Elea and Neira lay down behind the two girls the closest to me. As for Astrea… I suddenly feel something crawling over my legs and a grey-haired cat-eared head pops out from under the sheets. Purring faintly, my catgirl of a few words snuggles to my side that stands up vertically as if she is lying on a thin plank. I chuckle and tilt my head enough to peck her forehead, earning myself a gentle lick in return. We spend our first night with everyone together and have a good rest. In the morning, we exchange a few kisses and dress up before moving to eat breakfast. I have a feeling that something else was going to happen, but Sirgia’s presence stopped a certain Dark Elf duo from greeting me in a different way. Not that I mind, honestly. We then split up and everyone goes their own way. A bit of the paper that we need to submit is still left to be filled in so I choose to take care of it before Cornelia steals that responsibility from me again. While I’m doing so, my lovely bundles of colourful jelly accompany me, cheering me on and receiving some mana-pats in return. At one point, someone knocks on the door to my chamber and I can tell that it’s Rene, the half-blood Dogkin maid of ours. “Come in.” She walks inside with a letter in her hands. With a warm and gentle smile, she steps closer while extending it to me; her tail makes excited wags, swishing lively behind her back. “Good morning, Master. I was asked to deliver this to you by a Human in a butler outfit. I’m pretty sure he was here at least once in the past because I recognized his scent. Although it was very faint around the mansion at the time when I picked it up.” “Good morning and thank you, Rene.” I take the white envelope off her hands and give the adorable doggirl some pats, which are immediately met with a visible speed-up of her tail’s movements and a wide grin on her face. The paper is adorned with a sigil that I do not recognize so it certainly is not from Ross. I wonder who the butler was if it wasn’t one of his people and she still recognized him. Emi, currently sitting on my lap, changes her finger into a sharp pointy knife and cuts through the envelope for me, earning herself a mana-filled peck on the cheek. Safi pulls the contents out and unfolds the letter before holding it in front of me while she stands behind my back. I scan through the fancy writing and quickly realize what this is about and who the mysterious butler could possibly be. The message comes from Lord Jericho. He’s a famous alchemist Ross told me about in the past and also the father of the blond-haired prick who got himself impotent after having ill intentions towards our girls. The message is of course written with the kind and flowery style that at first sight is very polite, inviting me to their mansion to talk about a certain event that involves both sides. It’s unfortunately impossible to guess anything more from just this, neither if they are furious at me and are looking for compensation nor sorry for their family member’s mistakes. But, I think the latter is much less probable. Lord Jericho would like for us to meet this week. Works for me. I planned to ask Ross about the location anyway and head there to ask about the promise myself around that time too. That guy would be dreaming if he thought I would forget the bet he so adamantly wanted to make. Suddenly, I jerk a little from an unexpected sensation on the side of my neck. My head snaps towards the source and I spot Rene giving it a few quick licks. Our eyes meet and she freezes, most likely just realizing what she is doing. She quickly steps back and bows down. “I’m so sorry, Master! I didn’t mean to interrupt your reading! I didn’t mean to lick you either! I got lost in my thoughts and it just happened!” Both her tail and ears are not moving now and lay down and still, clearly showing that Rene feels guilty about her transgression. I can spot a visible blush on her cheeks as she lifts her gaze a few times to judge my reactions, trying not to move from her apologetic position. Besides that, there’s one more thing I notice. Perhaps partially thanks to my senses getting sharper and stronger with my stats that keep growing, and to my recent experience with various Beastkin subraces, my nose is able to pick up a certain very specific scent left in the air after Rene’s escape. It’s hard to mistake it for anything else after getting exposed to quite a lot of it, even if it varies per person. I poke Emi’s thigh a few times so that she can let me stand up and walk closer to Rene, placing my hand on her light brown hair. The slightly startled dogkin shivers faintly, but notices after a short moment that I’m gently patting her head instead of doing anything more violent. She raises her eyes and I smile at her softly. “Please, don’t apologize. I don’t mind, really. I’m pretty aware of how absent-minded Beastkin can get during that time, and the effect I have on people. If you would like to mate with me, just let me know. I will gladly help with your heat if you are fine with me.” She listens to my request and stops bowing, starting to enjoy my fingers, and even her tail begins wagging again until her eyes widen and she freezes again just when I mention the last part. Her cheeks get covered with even more red and her pupils keep jumping to my face and down, most likely to my crotch. “Y-You knew?” I chuckle and scratch behind her pretty ear. “I noticed just now. No need to be shy about it. I’ll find some time for you if you would like. Or if you are wondering about finding a different partner, just know that you are free to look for them without needing permission or anything.” Rene keeps silent under my tame pats, most likely trying to collect her thoughts. After a few seconds, she raises her gaze again and her tail is back to making some faint wags. Somehow, I can tell she feels a little expectant and hopeful. “Then… If you don’t mind, Master… I would like to mate with you when you have some time…” I ruffle through her hair a bit stronger and smile at her. “With pleasure. I’ll let you know when I’m available. I wouldn’t want us to rush it and instead for you to fully enjoy it. But, if it gets too hard to hold back, just come straight to me.” She nods with a wide smile and I lean in to leave a quick peck on her beautiful lips, causing Rene to blush even more while covering them with her fingers. I chuckle at her and she bows again, rushing off through the door a moment later. So sweet. Well, with that done, I get back to the documents and wrap them up in around an hour, finishing everything that’s necessary. Then, I let my most important women know about Rene and the invitation. Cornelia volunteers to accompany me, as expected, but I politely reject her offer, pointing out that this is a personal invitation and it could be taken the wrong way if I bring a well-known Court Magician with me as a support. She agrees after Astrea and Sirgia convince her that I’m now strong enough to protect myself in case anything happens and that she can always stay nearby. This is what we end up with and I prepare to leave. My lovely magician and adorable dwarf give me a helping hand with it. They have decided to show up by the mansion later, following our connection, to avoid looking as if they were escorting me. Dressed up and sent off, I head to the location described in the letter. I pass by a few people that nod their heads at me and I respond with the same. It still feels a tiny bit weird getting recognition in the neighbourhood, but the pleasant weird. I stop by a few places to check on the notice boards and replace old or damaged posters if there are any to take care of. Some young lady ropes me into a short chat while I’m doing so at one of the spots and we talk a little about her pleasant experiences at our establishment and how most of her friends are fans of it too. Since I’m quite busy at the moment, I politely offer her a coupon with a small discount for her help in spreading the word about us, but actually just to shut her up so that I can leave without looking like I’m escaping, and we part our ways. Unfortunately, it seems that the world is after me today or something because just fifteen minutes later, I hear some angry shouts and surprised screams behind me. Turning around, I watch as someone jumps out of an alley in quite a hurry, bumping into many people, pushing them away or even causing them to fall. The person in question is now heading my way and I notice that they seem to be a woman, with long blond hair and barely covered by a piece of cloth over her chest and waist. The current street is quite packed with people so she shows up from time to time as I look that way. Some more shouting follows and a few men run out of the same alley that the woman has exited recently. I instantly recognize the suits of the two of them and even one person’s identity—it’s Lucas from Selina’s. He, his coworker and a few guards most likely, start following the trail of toppled people, definitely chasing after the woman. That’s when I catch the glimpse of her face amongst the sea of people after she gets a little closer to me. The dots quickly connect in my head as I realize that I know it too, recalling where I have seen it. My judgement of the situation might not be correct, but I’m willing to take a bet. Observing the woman’s struggle, I move closer to a nearby alleyway and step into it. A few short moments pass and the turmoil reaches my position. Already prepared for it, I grab the arm of the dashing girl the moment she shows up in front of my eyes and pull her towards me. “What?!” She shouts in surprise and I quickly push her against the wall while making sure that I don’t slam her into it with all my strength. She still grunts a little from the impact and then glares at me after opening her eyes. They widen instantly. “You!” “Play along if you don’t want to get caught.” Without waiting for her response, I press myself into her, put my left elbow on the wall at the height of our faces, use the right hand to bring her leg up and behind my waist, and go for a deep kiss before she even has a chance to register what is happening. Covering her as much as I can and making us look like passionate lovers embracing each other in the alleyway, I somehow manage to fool the pursuers and hear them rush past us without checking the corner. She must have realized what this is about pretty quickly as the Elf woman doesn't resist from the start. I keep the act up for a while longer until we can’t hear any more commotion. Having her mouth finally freed, she gasps for air instantly, looking at me half-suspiciously and half-curiously. I quickly throw a cloak on her from my ring and pull her away before people who saw our little trick decide to ask questions. After we move through a few intersections, I stop walking and turn to the blond-haired Elf woman. She still seems apprehensive of me and that’s understandable. I draw the rune of Hall of Serenity and activate it. “I know it might not be that easy to trust my words, but there’s no need to be wary of me. If I wanted to capture you for myself, you wouldn’t be able to fight back.” To illustrate what I mean, I punch the nearby wall with all I have, cracking it visibly and creating a small dent in the stone. Her eyes widen at the display and she nods. “Alright. I get that you have somehow escaped from Selina’s and that’s the reason behind our unexpected reunion,” I continue. “Yes. I finally got a chance when they opened the cage to bring me out for the buyer. I managed to avoid getting caught and reached the surface but they were quick to run after me. If you really don’t have any ill intentions towards me, can you let me leave now? Thanks to your intervention, I might be able to escape the city.” “I’m afraid it won’t be that simple. And it’s because of that.” I rub my chin and point at her. Her gaze follows my finger and stops at the slave mark on her chest. She groans, most likely understanding what I’m getting at. “We are lucky that they haven’t activated the safety measures yet to restrain and locate you, but I don’t think that state will remain for long.” She hits the wall with her fist. “Curses! Damned Humans! Uuuuuuuggggghhhhhhhh!” “Please, try to calm down. It doesn’t mean there’s no way for you to get out of this situation.” The woman looks at me again. “What do you mean?” “As far as I remember, you have been caught unjustly right?” “Of course! I was on the hunt when the slave hunters captured me!” “Right. That’s what you said back then.” “Eh? What? You understood me?” I chuckle. “As good as right now. We are speaking Elvish if you haven't noticed yet.” Her mouth opens and closes once in surprise as she realizes that I’m right. “Anyway, it’s not like I exactly believe in fate, but it’s our second time randomly meeting so I feel a little inclined to help. I can get you out of this as long as you play along.” She ponders over my words for a brief moment before answering. “And how are you going to do that?” “Simple. I’ll just escort you back to Selina’s and demand to claim you as my reward for helping. Of course, paying for the merchandise properly.” I smile at her. “I have quite a good relationship with Madam Selina so it shouldn’t be a problem to shove your buyer to the side.” “What? You want to bring me back there? Are you stupid? Like I would believe that!” “To believe or not is up to you. But, better decide quickly. I don’t think we have a lot of time. Either run or come with me. If you choose the latter, I’ll let you stay in my mansion to recuperate and help you cross the city’s walls.” “You will be able to control me via the mark after they transfer the ownership to you. I’m not that stupid.” I sigh and shake my head. “I’m also able to completely remove it if you are mine. In fact, no slave in my home has a working seal as I have taken them down immediately after purchase. As I said, the choice is yours.” There’s not much more that I can do or say to convince her. The Elf woman keeps thinking about it while eyeing me up, clearly torn between running away and choosing to gamble her life with my suggestion. After a brief moment, she hits the wall again. “Damn it! Alright! I’ll follow you! I’ll end up back there if they activate the mark anyway! I hate Humans so much!” I smile wryly and nod. “Understandable. And I won’t ask you to act polite. The more you struggle, the more believable it is, and the better for us. Now, come here.” A few smoking Void Chains surge from the ground after I snap my fingers and wrap themselves all around the elf’s body, shocking her greatly. It’s only now that she realizes it would have been impossible to escape from me if I really wanted to capture her, even if she thought that she could somehow avoid my unusual strength. I guess it’s time for a little detour first.
Chapter 92 – The Woes of an Alchemist Spoiler: Chapter With the runaway Elf over my shoulder, I step into the streets again. Some people glance our way after noticing the unusual sight of a man in a classy suit carrying a non-human woman covered just by a cloak. I make sure to stare them down with an indifferent expression so that they don’t poke their noses into someone else’s business. That’s enough to divert their attention elsewhere. As we head towards Selina’s place, my new ally tries to show some resistance from time to time by wriggling in my restraints or trying to kick with her legs. Not too much so it doesn’t inconvenience me too greatly, but just enough to still keep appearances in check in case someone recognizes her or if we stumble on part of the pursuit. Fortunately, we somehow manage to reach our destination without any interruptions and I walk inside. Some customers present in the main lobby raise their eyebrows at me, but I just ignore them. A woman in the company’s uniform notices me, then my cargo, and her eyes widen. She must have recognized the Elf girl because she quickly dashes through the door behind her. Already expecting her to show up by my side in a moment, I step away from the entrance to the right wing that’s located by my side and wait. It soon opens and the same woman walks into the lobby while accompanied by three guards. She stops in front of me and makes a courteous bow. “Welcome, Sir Carter. I do not want to rudely assume things, but I do not know if you are aware that this slave you seem to have captured is one that has just recently escaped from us.” I nod at her. “Yes, I am. That’s why I’ve brought her here. I saw this woman frantically running through the streets of Evaneheim. After noticing her seal, I recognized her from one of my visits.” “We are very thankful for your assistance, Sir Carter. We’ll make sure to reward you properly—” “Is Madam Selina present today?” Interrupted, the woman glances at me with uncertainty. “Um, yes, she is. But, I don’t think we need to bother Madam Sel—” “Then bring me to her. I’ve caught this one myself, with quite some effort. She seems quite feisty, which piqued my interest. I want to consult her situation with Madam Selina directly. I don’t think you should have anything against my request, right? I did save you guys a lot of trouble.” She gives me a wry smile but nods faintly, most likely understanding that she can’t really go against the wishes of the Ruby Card holder. It’s obvious she wanted to sweep the whole thing under the rug as much as possible, most likely avoiding mentioning my involvement. Before she replies, one of the armed men steps closer and squints his eyes at me. “She doesn’t seem to be resisting as much as before. It’s weird for someone who made it past many people and even escaped a hold a few times. To me, it loo—” I snap my fingers and a few Void Chains wrap themselves all around the guy, tying him up from the bottom to the top. He falls to the floor with a thud, shocked and unable to move even in the slightest. “Can you resist?” I raise a brow at him, doing my best to sound slightly irritated. The man can’t do anything else besides squirming in the bindings while clearly attempting to prove himself. “Thought so.” I snort at him. “She knows she is powerless under my spell and gave up long ago. Or, rather than giving up, she’s most likely waiting for another opportunity to show itself. Isn’t that how you lost her? Being careless? I’m not careless. I will deliver her straight to Madam Selina myself. Now, may we leave?” The other guards step aside and the woman bows, respectfully gesturing at the door. I pay no attention to them and walk out of the main lobby. People are already starting to whisper to each other. There’s no need to further cause a scene. Since I know very well where Selina’s office is located, I head straight there, with the female clerk following after me shortly. After reaching the correct door, she steps in front of me and bows again. I nod at her, allowing the woman to announce my visit. It would be rude to just barge inside anyway and I wasn’t planning on doing so. She knocks on the door. “Madam Selina, Sir Carter is here and would like to meet you.” I notice a faint ripple in the air, most likely coming from the silencing array getting disabled. Interesting. Looks like I’m getting more sensitive to mana. Good to know. Selina’s voice arrives from inside. “Ask him if he wouldn’t mind waiting for a few minutes, if possible. I’m currently working on a significant contract for a certain customer.” “I’m afraid not, Madam Selina. It’s important. And related to that customer, if I’m not mistaken. He came with a Wood Elf slave.” Soon after she finishes, we hear footsteps closing onto the door and it opens, revealing Selina standing behind it, as usual, completely in red. She glances at me, then at the girl on my shoulder, and gives me a warm smile. “Please, come in, Alastair. It’s nice to see you again, even if the circumstances of our meeting don't seem the best.” I shrug my shoulders, causing the tied-up Elf to jump a little. “What can we do? It do be like that sometimes.” She chuckles softly and I enter the office. The female clerk follows after me, urged to get inside too, most likely to explain the situation. Moving to the centre, I let the long-eared beauty down onto the floor and dispel the restraints. It surprises the assistant greatly. “What? She knows she can’t run from me so why should I waste my mana for no reason. I would catch her again before she takes more than a single step.” Selina smiles at me while the other woman bows her head. She has clearly seen through me. It’s not our first meeting. But, since we have an additional pair of eyes and ears with us today, I should keep my persona for a little longer. “Now then, I assume you haven’t come to sell this girl to us, right, Alastair?” She looks the Elf woman over and then moves her gaze between me and the clerk. “I’m afraid it would be considered fraud if I had intended to do so. In the end, this is your merchandise. I just happened to stumble onto it running freely through the city.” She raises an eyebrow and glances at her employee, who drops her gaze to the ground. “It is true, Madam. I deeply apologize, but there were some issues with the recent transaction. Due to the negligence of certain people, this slave managed to escape to the streets before we could bring her to the client, or transfer the ownership. Sir Carter stumbled on her by chance and brought her back to us, but demanded to speak with you.” Selina shakes her head with a heavy sigh. “Does the customer know?” “No, the lady that purchased this slave did not see her escape. She is currently in the waiting room where the sealing process is conducted.” “So it really is about the contract I was just finishing up… Who was taking care of this?” “Troy and Lucas, Madam. I do not know the names of the guards stationed in the building today, unfortunately.” Slightly rubbing her temples, Selina dismissively waves her hand at the clerk. “Go and tell Lady Dirsfenia that we’ve run into some legal issues with this certain slave and have to check them out to not inconvenience her in the future. Make sure to make her comfortable for the moment.” “As you wish, Madam.” The woman bows and quickly leaves. The three of us are left alone. My new Elf friend is wary of Selina, which is understandable, of course. The lady in question chuckles at the nervous girl. “Do you understand Common?” The girl nods. “You must have been born under a lucky star to have met such a streak of good fortune. Not only you had successfully pushed through a quite heavily staffed building but even ran into one of the most considerate people towards non-humans that I know of. She caught your attention, didn’t she?” I smile and follow Selina to sit on the sofa by the coffee table. “As perceptive as always. Yes, she piqued my interest, and not only due to her looks.” I gesture at the Elf girl to join me by my side and she reluctantly follows the request. “And am I right to assume that you want her?” “Very much so. Considering what I have heard, would that be a problem?” Selina brings out a smoking pipette from a storage ring and lights it up, taking a few puffs. “If you are really going to insist on this, I guess I would have to respect your wish. Not only you are our precious VIP but also saved us a lot of trouble looking for and retrieving her. The customer lady will most likely get a little angry, but it’s not like mistakes don’t happen. At least she wasn’t there to witness all of this.” “Right. I’m sure your employees are properly trained and instructed on how to deal with such situations, preventing any unnecessary news from spreading around. Then, if it’s possible, I would like to follow this situation with proper purchase. I can pay double for the trouble.” She waves her hand at me. “No, that won’t be necessary, of course. This is the result of our own mistakes. Anyone else would most likely demand the slave for free. I respect that polite side of yours so I can’t have you do that. I’ll sell you this girl at half price and I hope you can accept that.” “There’s no reason to argue.” “Good. If you could only wait a little bit first then I would be very grateful. We really should deal with the other customer first, also to get rid of any chances of her walking into you two.” I nod. “Understandable.” “Thank you. I appreciate that.” She gives me a nice smile and also nods in response. “Now then, please make yourself comfortable in my office for a brief moment. Feel free to pour yourself something to drink from my collection if you would like. I’ll come to fetch you two after things get resolved and we prepare a room for your resealing.” Selina stands up, curtsies my way, and leaves the office with a graceful step. The moment she does so, the Elf girl on my side sighs in visible relief, relaxing a little bit. I chuckle at her. “Don’t worry. Selina isn’t as bad as she appears. Yes, she does treat slaves like merchandise, but overall, she does have some principles. Anyway, just a little more and we’ll be out like I promised. Would you mind telling me your name?” “Ghilerie.” “Nice to meet you then, Ghilerie.” I smile at her as a bit of surprise shows on her face, most likely from hearing me pronounce her name properly. “I’m Alastair. Al for short. Do you want to talk a little while we wait? If you have any questions, feel free to ask.” She ponders for a brief moment, staring at her thighs. I would like to give her some better clothes, but it’s better to wait until all the procedures are completed. At least it isn’t cold today. “Who are you?” “That’s quite a broad one. Could you possibly specify it a little?” “How?” “Alright. Let’s go with the usual. I’m just a Human man with some good connections who runs a brothel employing non-human girls in the service department, which also serves as a temporary home for them and possible troubled demi-human slaves such as yourself. No, unfortunately, I can’t reach out to everyone all the time, but we are trying to slowly change the mindset of people in this kingdom. As much as I would like to be a hero saving the masses, this is not some simple fictional tale allowing for that. Good enough?” Ghilerie stares at me with raised eyebrows, blinking repeatedly. A faint chuckle escapes my throat. I kind of expected such a reaction but it just gets to you when you actually see it. “And before you jump to any conclusions, I’ve already told you earlier that I’m only doing this to help you, so no, I’m not aiming to employ you. I’ll have you stay with us for some time so that you can recuperate a little in a slightly better environment. If your goal is to leave the city, I will help.” “But… What would you gain from this?” “A potential friend?” She looks at me weirdly and I chuckle again. “Do I have to gain anything though? I’m not really in trouble with money, and if I was, I have the means to ask for support. I didn’t help you back then and I just decided to do it this time. That’s all.” “You are weird.” I shrug and lean onto the backrest. It’s subjective but definitely true. She might not stop thinking that there’s some ulterior motive in my actions and that’s fine. There’s no need to pointlessly try and explain it if we are going to part ways anyway. She might realize it at that moment. A sigh reaches my ears as Ghilerie also leans back. “I need to return to my village. It’s already been at least four months since I was captured. Our settlement isn’t small but I’m one of the best hunters. They are most likely still looking for me and I don’t want anyone to get caught too while doing so.” “I see. Is it far from here? If what they were saying is true, you ran into someone, right?” She shakes her head. “I don’t know. The location wasn’t close to any bigger Human settlements, and from what I could see, this is a big city. We were in a quite safe spot. I must have run much further than usual. Yes, I suddenly found myself in front of a wooden cabin while chasing my prey. There were numerous people inside and I was captured.” “Could have very well been a bandit’s hideout or something, also located far from other villages and towns. Who knows. I’m sorry to hear that. This might be a stupid question since you are a Wood Elf, but can you find your way back?” “I should be. If I get my hands on any decent map, pointing out a direction won’t be a problem. After getting close enough, I will easily find and follow the hidden markings leading to the village.” “What’s your Class if that’s not a secret?” “Tracker. Tier 4.” I nod. “You must be quite experienced then. Or is that a common Tier amongst your kin?” “It depends. We have some people at Tier 4 in our settlement. Most stay at the second or third usually. I was lucky to have my Class strictly related to what I was brought up to specialize in so I was able to raise it at a decent pace. Naturally, it’s different in the main communities. What’s yours?” She turns her head to glance at me and I smile wryly. “Well… Sexmancer… Also Tier 4…” Her brows rise for a moment as she stares at me in slight confusion. She quickly realizes the implications and I catch the corners of her mouth lifting a little as she moves her gaze back to the other side, trying to hide it. “You must be quite experienced then.” I almost chuckle again but stop myself and shake my head. “I can’t deny that. But, whatever you are imagining there, let me clear up that I’m not using slaves or any other women to raise my Class. It, fortunately, doesn’t work that way.” She turns towards me again, back to a neutral expression. “How does it work then?” “In simple words, I grow stronger the more partners accept me willingly. And, if any feelings are present too, more than just physical attraction, it increases in effect. Meanwhile, those that have sex with me, receive various timed bonuses, like having their stats doubled for a certain time. But, I think the most crucial part is being able to raise their Class from it.” Her mouth opens in surprise. “You are joking.” “Why would I? Well, you don’t have to believe me, but a few of my lovers did advance a Tier, or a few stages in the case of a bit more monstrous partners.” “This sounds like some lecherous fantasy… Growing stronger through sex...” “Tell me more. That’s my life.” She smiles openly for the first time, hastily trying to tame it down before it grows too big, causing it to look pretty awkward. It’s good to see her becoming less tense, even if the way of achieving it is a little bit unusual. But, I’m starting to get used to it being the standard in my case. To change the atmosphere a little, I stand up and pour ourselves a glass of water each. I’m not going to offer alcohol in such a situation, even if Selina suggested it. The last thing I need is Ghilerie thinking I’m hitting on her. “So, are all your abilities related to sex?” Unfortunately, it doesn’t seem like my efforts will bring any change as she continues the topic moments after I place the glasses down on the table. I smile at her. “I think you should be able to tell that they are not from what I have shown you on our way here.” “Ah. Right. The chains.” “But, I do not blame you for thinking like that. Fortunately, most of them, just like the Class, are support or utility-type. The core effects of my Titles do relate pretty much to sex though. Or rather pleasure. Plus, my partners don’t need to worry about pregnancy and can have as much fun as they want since I can control that aspect. Well, at least one way, preventing it. I haven’t really been into testing how much, but my Class does make it sound like my semen is quite potent. I wouldn’t be surprised if it was surefire potent.” “That’s quite something. Wouldn’t it mean that, if you wanted, you could impregnate even the races with very low fertility rates? I can see how it could be considered a blessing from the Goddess for some that are struggling with having offspring. You would be revered as her envoy and surrounded by beauties pleading for your seed. What if that’s your mission? Your destiny?” The corners of my mouth lift up in a wry smile. “I already have one to save the world from destruction. I don’t need another to prevent its extinction.” “What?” “Nothing. Just a joke.” She stares at me slightly perplexed but doesn’t dig deeper. “Besides, I’m a Human. It would be hard to get accepted.” “Yet you feel somehow different. And I’m not talking just about your attitude. I know that not all Humans hate other races and it’s not that unusual to meet those unbothered by the past, but my senses are telling me that you aren’t exactly like them.” Damn. She has very sharp senses then. I wonder if this is related to her Class or something. Or my presence as a Primordial is getting stronger and more noticeable. “That might be the effect of my Class,” I lie to her. Well, at least I think I do. It might be it. “Even my scent can entice women. Although, for people without ill intentions towards me, it tends to just help them relax or become more open. Only those of a bit more malevolent character tend to get charmed.” “Such an unusual Class. I still find it hard to believe that something like this actually exists.” “If only proving it wouldn’t result in your body getting a little bit bothered, I would gladly do so.” Her thighs clamp together and a faint blush surfaces on Ghilerie’s lightly tanned skin. I chuckle at her while shaking my head. “Don’t worry, I’m not planning on getting into your panties. There’s plenty of them waiting for me back at home. Possibly more than I can handle. I still have the promise of helping a certain Dogkin with her heat. And two quite lively Tieflings are waiting for their turn too. My hands are quite full at the moment, hahaha.” She gives me a slight nod while smiling wryly. We sit in silence, just sipping on the water for about ten more minutes until Selina shows up again and brings us with her to one of the showrooms. Two maids are already there, prepared to deal with the sigil. Ghilerie complies with all the commands and we quickly register her as my slave. There are no issues with the process so I pay up and thank Selina for fulfilling my selfish request. She escorts us back to the very entrance and that’s where we part our ways. Shortly after we step into the street, two figures approach us. It’s no one else than Sirgia and Cornelia in their casual clothes. The former wears brown pants and a medieval beige t-shirt while the latter wears her usual purple robes. “Is she our new companion, Master?” Sirgia asks after they stop, glancing at the tall blond beauty. “It’s a long story, but no. This is Ghilerie and I’ll have to ask you to lead her to our mansion if you don’t mind. She will be staying only for a few days.” Cornelia chuckles softly. “What did you get yourself into this time? All you had to do was to head straight to Lord Jericho.” “What can I say? I’m a magnet for trouble.” She shakes her head. “Alright, alright. We’ll be sure to keep Elea’s enthusiasm in check this time.” “I would appreciate it very much.” I step closer and pull Cornelia into my arms. Our lips meet for a short moment as we exchange a brief peck. She smiles at me sweetly and moves aside. Already knowing her intentions, I move my gaze down and lean forward to give a kiss to my adorable dwarf too. It’s not like Sirgia would get jealous over something like this, but I’m a fair lover and all my girls deserve some affection equally if possible. I turn to Ghilerie and gesture with my head at the duo. “Follow them. These two are my precious wives. They will escort you to our home, where you can refresh yourself a little. I have something to do so I will come back later and get rid of your seal then. It wouldn’t be wise to do so in the open. Is that okay with you?” Still surprised by the whole show, she nods while moving her gaze between the two. I brush through Sirgia’s soft hair for a little while and they leave together after I promise them to not hurry too much so that they can catch up with me just like we had initially planned. No further interruptions cross my path to Lord Jericho’s estate. As expected, it’s quite impressive. A lush garden, much bigger than what we have behind our home, covers the front yard. There are even guards stationed in front of the main gate. And the grey building in the middle is at least four stories tall if we judge by the windows. The sentries let me in after I state my business and show them the letter I received. One of the men rushes to let the lord know while the other slowly guides me through the garden. We pass a few gardeners busy with their work. The number of floral decorations is high enough to require multiple people to tend to them almost daily. After entering the noble villa, a butler switches with the guard and I’m led to one of the lord’s offices. It’s the same man that retrieved the idiot who had some improper ideas about our establishment. His calm appearance doesn’t look like he is brimming with hostility towards me so I have some hope, but he might just be really good at not showing his emotions. My experience with butlers in this world is slightly conflicting. I have an urge to ask him how the young master is doing, but that might end not that well so I do my best to hold it back. In just a moment, I will most likely learn that myself, straight from the source. The butler announces my visit and opens a fancy white door for me while entering a respectful bow. I nod at him in response and walk inside. What greets me is a laboratory rather than an office. I’ve seen a few workshops at the castle while working with Cornelia during our time together, and this one is clearly in a very similar fashion. Plenty of bookcases and shelves decorate the walls, holding not just books but also various alchemical appliances, materials, ingredients and such. Besides the stone counters in the middle of the room and some other spots, there are a few big devices with a lot of pipes, valves, vials and containers that I have no idea what they could be used for. I notice a man in black robes hunching over a desk in one of the corners, clearly focused on whatever he is currently dealing with. His hands move fast but precisely. One uses a quill pen to note things down while the other operates a complex construction in front of him, with multiple colourful liquids travelling through see-through tubes. Knowing very well that you shouldn’t disturb someone in the middle of research, especially if you have no idea how dangerous it could be, from my own experience, of course, I move to the same wall he is positioned by and stand somewhere to his side, just enough to be in his peripheral vision but without drawing attention to myself. It allows me to notice some finer details regarding his appearance. The man has short black hair. A full beard of the same colour covers his face. All that hair looks healthy and well cared for. Considering that he is an alchemist, I wouldn’t be surprised if he knows a solution to keep it in perfect shape. But, he is clearly a middle-aged man and it does show on his forehead and skin in general. He has a tough-looking face in a rectangular shape. One could say that he looks like a real man, a general of an army, or even a king. Going by appearances, he certainly looks more kingly than Ross, if not for the black robes. Around five minutes pass with him just tweaking the device and observing the effects of various liquids mixing together at different ratios. I keep moving a little now and then to send him some weak signals, but to no avail. Finally, something seems to have a much stronger reaction than he must have been expecting and Jericho jumps back after a cloud of grey smoke explodes right into his face from one of the vials. He starts coughing and waving the thick mist away. I summon my draconic hilt and shape something akin to a big fan, uncovering him from the obstruction a bit more effectively than his poor attempts at using hands. The alchemist is free from the suffocating enemy in a flash. “Thank you, Desmond. I did not expect Velvet Trigranian to react so strongly with the Everfrost solution. Could you bring—” Turning his face to me, he finally notices that the one he is speaking to is not his butler, most likely, but an unknown man. He seems to catch on quickly from how his brows rise only for a brief moment before he frowns lightly with a wry smile. “I apologize. There are times when I just get lost in my experiments a little bit too much, forgetting about everything else. How long was my blunder this time?” “Not that long, Lord Jericho. Your butler let me in just recently,” I reply, storing my unusual tool back in my ring. “You should have interrupted me freely, Sir…” “Carter.” “Sir Carter. What brings you here?” I bring forth the envelope with his seal and Jericho’s expression immediately changes. Fortunately, not into anger or rage. He sighs heavily while moving his hand to rub his forehead. “Right… This… Let us move to a more appropriate area.” With no reason to object, I follow him through a different door and we enter an actual office. He sits behind his stylized desk and I take a seat in front of him. “So, what is your version of the events, Sir Carter?” “Pardon?” I raise a brow at him. I didn’t expect such a question as the initial one. “I’ve listened to the story from my son, obviously. Now, I would like to hear how it looked from your own perspective. A good researcher knows that it’s necessary to observe the phenomenon from as many angles as possible before making the final verdict. Even the slightest detail can alter it.” I thought this would be a pain but I’m honestly starting to like this man. I guess it was my mistake to assume that he would be an ass too. His title of a Lord certainly inclined me to lean towards that possibility even more than just his son’s behaviour. “Well then, to keep it short and allow you to ask questions about the concerning parts, Lord Jericho, a man walked into my establishment like he owned the place. Sensing trouble, I confronted him and he requested my most loyal slut as he phrased it. If she managed to resist his charms, he would give us three of his best bitches, and if she didn’t, he would get her. I was quite opposed to the whole idea since he clearly held malicious intentions towards my employees, but one of them wanted to teach him a lesson.” Jericho follows my story with occasional nods. He doesn’t interrupt me while I make a brief pause so I continue. “He left with Safi, a Queen Slime.” This clearly catches his attention for a second. “A few minutes later, I was contacted by her that we had run into an issue and I quickly made my way to their room to check what happened. I found the man spasming on the bed while stuck in an ejaculating loop. It seems that her techniques were too much for him, lightly speaking. We’ve done what we could to tend to the man so that no further accidents followed and a butler showed up after we closed, looking for him.” After I finish, he keeps silent for a moment, resting his forehead on top of his joined hands, supported by his elbows placed on the desk. He sighs again. “Goddess almighty…” “May I inquire what’s his current state? With all due respect, I don’t feel sorry for what had happened, but I sincerely hope the incident didn’t have any critical or lasting effects on your son, Lord Jericho.” “His life is not in danger, but… I don’t think he will be able to hold any sexual activities in the future… His member was overstimulated so much that even the best healers we know couldn’t do anything. Are you completely sure that this Slime didn’t maim him out of spite?” I raise my brow at him. “Are you suggesting that one of my most popular employees used some underhanded method against your son while he was the one attempting to break her mind with an unauthorized and most likely illegal drug?” His eyes widen in shock. “How do you—” “I’ll put it bluntly for you then, Lord Jericho. Our establishment has close ties with the royal family. If not for my request of seeing through this issue by myself, the King would have most likely already exposed the truth which you used to sweep under the rug with whatever authority you have. And I don’t think it would have ended with just a rebuke for your son.” The man’s forehead quickly grows covered in sweat as Jericho gets visibly nervous. This might have been partially a bluff, but I’m sure Ross would have taken the matter into his hands if I asked him. “So, how are we going to proceed with this? You seem like a smart man, Lord Jericho, and I certainly wouldn’t want to make an enemy of you. If not for the circumstances under which we have met, I’m sure we would have become good friends, considering that Lady Cornelia is my close aide. But, I’m not sure how you view me currently.” He quickly shakes his head. “I apologize, Sir Carter. I can assure you that I do not have a negative impression of you. Any questions that I have asked were purely hypothetical and served as means to further examine our predicament so that a proper judgement could be assumed.” “I understand. Please, don’t think that I brought up the King just to intimidate you, Lord Jericho. I do not wish to involve such figures in our insignificant squabble. If the matter was made public, or even known just to the governmental bodies, I’m sure your hard-earned reputation would have suffered a very significant hit. I’m not a person that tends to punish someone for the actions of their relatives.” Jericho lightly bows his head. “Thank you for being so considerate, Sir Carter. We will naturally compensate you for the trouble with whatever you wish for, in addition to fulfilling the promise that my impudent son made. If your will is to punish him further, I will of course comply, although…” “Although?” “If I may freely share my opinion, I think he has suffered enough already. A man’s most valued treasure has been taken away from him most likely forever. He has to wear diapers due to… complications that surfaced after his state had stabilized.” I try my best to keep a straight face. It would be a bit rude to suddenly smirk at his words. The image of that guy walking in a big medieval diaper can’t leave my head now though, making it much harder than it should be. “He is also my only son, my only child. My wife passed away eleven years ago for an unknown reason. Everyone kept telling me otherwise, but I’m almost certain it was my fault. She had often assisted me with my experiments. Something must have affected her health during one of them, I’m sure of that.” It’s sad to hear but I don’t want to interrupt him. “After that, I swore to never involve my son with alchemy ever. I didn’t want to lose him too. I understand that I grew complacent and started spoiling him too much, allowing him to pretty much do as he pleases. I have already decided to change that. I’m just very bitter that there’s now no way for my son to produce an heir to inherit all my legacy. I don’t plan on remarrying. Therefore I would like to respectfully ask to you spare him from further punishments for my own sake.” Jericho ends with a low bow and both hands on the desk. I’m a little bit speechless. This whole situation has been developing in a completely different way from anything I was expecting to happen. “Please, lift your head, Lord Jericho. I will not pursue further punitive actions against you or your son. I did not intend to torment you for the incident, coming here to resolve things as peacefully as possible instead.” “Thank you, Sir Carter. I truly appreciate and respect your kindness.” I nod at him and wait for a moment for the man to sit straight again. After he takes a deep breath, I continue. “I might have something that could potentially help you find a cure for your son. I hate to see a father that lost so much fall into despair again. But, you have to swear on the Goddess’ name that you will make sure he changes his ways completely, no matter if it succeeds or not.” His eyes sparkle with hope and Jericho bows his head once more. “Please! I swear to make him into a new man! Let the Goddess be my witness! I will do anything in my power to achieve that without fail!” “Good. I’ll have someone from my subordinates deliver a certain substance to you. It’s an extremely powerful aphrodisiac not meant to be used anywhere else except for combat scenarios. I'm the only one being able to produce it in this world. With your skills and knowledge, I believe you should be able to make good use of it, potentially finding a way to form medicine helpful in his treatment. Also, they will be non-humans and I expect them to be treated with respect.” Jericho stands up abruptly and leans forward, with his hands strongly pressed onto the desk. “No one will dare to even look at them weirdly! I will ruin anyone who even thinks about it!” His expression shows visible determination and he walks around the desk to grab my hand. “Words can’t explain how thankful I am for this opportunity. I will study that substance with all I have.” I also stand up and answer the handshake. “Then, you can always show it with your actions. I might have a favour to ask of you.” “Sir Carter, I already owe you more than my own life. Whatever you ask for, I will deliver. Always. I’m forever in your debt.” I nod. “Then, I would like your help in arranging a professional laboratory in my mansion and supplying it with what’s necessary for its proper operation.” “Consider it done! I will cover everything, from the designs to the smallest appliances! I will also provide a constant supply of materials, ingredients and anything else, allowing you to use my personal channels to acquire whatever you would need for it! It will rival the royal laboratories! No! It will outclass them!” “Thank you. I’m looking forward to it then.” I smile at him as he shakes my hand with fervour. “Now then. There’s one more thing for us to discuss. Are the rumours about the girls true?” Jericho’s enthusiasm quickly fades down and he sighs somberly. “Yes… I’m afraid they are… I have no excuse for allowing such things to happen… It’s my fault and I share the sin with my son… I understand it very well… I promise to do everything in my power to help them too...” “That’s unfortunate, but I’m glad to hear that you are planning to fix your mistakes properly. Since I have involved myself in their situation with that bet, I will of course follow through with it. My goal was to help them in the end.” “Very well. Let me guide you to my son’s chambers then. That’s where the women he had charmed are staying.” After agreeing, I follow the man out of the office, preparing myself for the worst.
Chapter 93 – The Clumsy Maid ❤ Spoiler: Chapter After walking through a few stylish corridors, we reach the room that I assume belongs to Jericho’s son. From the outside, it doesn’t look any different than the other ones we have passed by, but I have a quite strong premonition that inside, it’s going to be special. To my surprise, the door isn’t locked and Jericho pushes the knob to open them for me. This already tells a lot when you consider that there should be many women on the other side. They are either chained, restrained, locked up or… A round of giggling reaches my ears shortly after both of us step inside. Soon after the door gets closed, a wave of gasps follows and a group of completely naked women hanging out all around the extremely fancy bedchamber turns their gazes at us. Inside a room with a huge bed surrounded by fancy canopies, multiple different resting areas with sofas, comfy chairs, soft benches of different shapes, and plenty of other quite extravagant furniture in all shades of red, purple or pink, eight Human women are present. Not one has any piece of clothing, even lingerie, covering her skin or private parts. And each of them is a beautiful woman without a doubt. “Oh! Master’s father! Is Master back? Has he finally returned from his trip?” a girl with tanned skin, long blond hair and very delicious hips asks with a wide smile, starting to run towards us. But, before she reaches our spot, another woman tackles her to the ground, throwing herself at the tanned girl as she is passing by the impressive bed. “Slow down, bitch! I’m getting railed first! You’ve had your turn before May and Judy! My pussy is next!” The grappler is a head shorter than her target and has short black hair. She’s quite heavy in the breast department, pinning the other person to the floor with her massive jugs, not ones that are physically unbelievable, fortunately. The duo starts tumbling around while wrestling with each other. It might have been a great sight with everything on display, but I can’t really get into it while knowing what had happened to them and why they are behaving like this. We are quickly surrounded by all the other women that aren’t participating in the brawl taking place on the fluffy carpet. Each of them is clearly different, be it in the figure, skin colour, breast size, height, hair or just general beauty. It feels like they were chosen almost specifically to fill this guy’s collection. And all of them are clearly excited to see us, in more than one way. I can clearly see most of the girls having hardened nipples or their precious places leaking with love juices, ready to receive some affection. Two of them are openly rubbing their alluring mounds in front of us while biting on their lower lips and swaying their hips. Pretty much every single woman has a dopey grin on her face. “Is it true? Is Master back?” “Is he going to finally play with us?” “I really need Master’s cock… My pussy is burning! Please!” “When can we have sex? It’s been days already!” “Did we do something wrong? Is Master unhappy?” They start barraging us with questions, looking between me and Jericho while subjected to clear mood swings the moment their thoughts catch onto a different thing, switching from heavily excited, hopeful, full of lust, into heartbroken and sorrowful so much it’s painful to look at their hurt expressions. I exchange glances with Jericho and he sighs heavily. He doesn’t need to speak to convey what he is thinking about. I can read it perfectly just from his sad and remorseful face. “Sara, Gloria, stop fighting. If you injure yourselves, my son might lose interest in you.” The two girls that have been rolling all around the room freeze instantly. In a moment, they help each other up and start checking their bodies in fear, even going as far as to look for any bruises or marks on their opponent’s skin, acting like long-time best friends. They quickly rush towards us and stop in front of Jericho. “We are really sorry! Nothing happened, okay? There are no scratches anywhere.” “Can you and your friend check? We can’t miss anything or Master won’t give us his cock anymore! Please, look both of us over, every nook and cranny!” Seeing them expose themselves fully in front of us, Jericho quickly puts his hands on their shoulders to tame them down. “It’s alright. You look great. Just be careful next time.” “Yes!” they both answer in unison. “Now, go and sit on the bed for a moment. I have to talk with my friend.” Nobody shows any signs of objections and all the women walk to sit on the bed together. Jericho turns to me with another heavy sigh. He speaks to me with a hushed voice. “What do you think?” I activate Hall of Serenity by placing a sigil on one of my gloves and cover us with a small area of silencing magic. “It looks bad. I dare to say that they would believe anything if their master is brought up in the same sentence. And they are very unstable. Such a pity… Have you tried anything yet?” “No, I haven’t. But, as promised, I will do everything I can from now on.” I nod. “Do you still have that drug?” “Yes. I know what you are thinking. I will naturally try to study it for the cure. It was an accidental byproduct of another experiment so it won’t be that easy, but I also think it’s a good idea to start with it.” “Don’t forget about what I’m going to deliver to you. It may be of use too, not just for your son.” I glance at the group of women sitting politely while waiting for us to speak to them again. I’m tempted to try to bring them out of their state with my skills and abilities, pretty much fighting fire with fire, drug with a stronger drug, but I don’t want them to end up addicted to me instead. Before I attempt any of that, it would be much wiser and safer to try the alchemic way, especially since we do have an expert at hand. And not just that. “Let’s collaborate on this. I do have one or two people on my side that also know a thing or two about alchemy. Complete our workshop fast and we will join hands over this matter.” Jericho looks at me with one eyebrow raised and then nods. “Yes. The more points of view the better. Sharing and discussing findings will make things progress much faster than when doing it alone. I will have to shamelessly accept this help from someone who is completely unrelated to my own mistakes.” He bows his head slightly. “I can’t just leave them be like that. I planned to take as many of them with me as I can but considering their mental state that could do more bad than good. I should be able to keep one persuaded that we are doing things to let her be more appealing to her master, but it would be impossible with a group.” Jericho rubs his chin. “Good thinking. I’ll let you choose one then. Leave convincing the others about their companion’s departure to me. I will focus on your laboratory first and finish things up as fast as possible.” “Thank you. We’ll be in contact then. There’s no need to further waste our time. Just don’t be surprised if people from the castle show up. I might ask for help from a friend or two. Without mentioning our personal issue, of course.” He nods and makes a respectful bow. “I appreciate this greatly, Sir Carter.” We both step out of the silent zone and I look over all of the women on the bed. It’s impossible to tell if one of them is less charmed than the others so I guess I will just pick randomly. Trying not to be led by my personal preferences and likes, I gesture at a short woman with pale skin and shoulder-long dark blue hair. She has a very toned and alluring figure. The thing that clearly differentiates her from the other girls is her perky breasts with slightly raised nipples. She eagerly jumps off the bed and trots to me, passing by Jericho, who heads towards the rest of them. Before she reaches me, I make sure to get back into the zone of the spell and the girl steps into it too, stopping in front of me with an expectant smile, joining her hands together in the front. She’s half a head shorter than me, more or less. “Hello. What’s your name?” “May, sir.” “That’s a very nice name. I’m Alastair. You don’t have to call me sir.” She nods and waits for me to continue. “Lord Jericho told me that your master will take a few more days to return from the trip and we came up with an idea on how to make it less boring for you girls to wait for him. I suggested also helping with it and Lord Jericho agreed. Do you want to hear about it?” May makes a thinking expression, wandering with her eyes all over me and the floor before looking back up at me. “I don’t know. What’s it about?” “I can take one of you and help you become even sexier for your master. I know a lot about this stuff, you know? I’m sure you want to always do your best for him, right? My friends can teach you some things that would let you please him even better.” Her eyes sparkle instantly and a wide grin covers the girl’s face. She pushes herself into me while softly grabbing my vest. “Really?! Can I be the one to go?!” I chuckle a little and pat her head. “Of course. That’s why I have called you. But! You can’t tell the others! They would get jealous and I can only take one!” She starts nodding so fast her hair becomes a mess and then hugs me tightly. “I promise I won’t tell! If it will make Master want to have more sex with me then, of course, I want to go! Do we leave now? Ah! But what if Master returns while I’m gone?” “Don’t worry. Lord Jericho will tell me when your master will be coming back. We will prepare a surprise for him.” “Great! I will learn as much as I can!” It pains me to manipulate her like this, but there are no other options I could choose from. It’s definitely better for her to follow me willingly rather than being forcefully restrained and held captive somewhere in the underground while we try to test medicines on her. Smiling at the enthusiastic girl, I make eye contact with Jericho and we both nod at each other. Taking this as a sign that everything went well on his side, I summon a comfy bathrobe and cover May with it, guiding her out of the room. After we get out of the sight of the other girls, I bring out more clothes and ask her to dress up properly since we’ll be making our way back through the city. She follows my commands eagerly and we leave the mansion a moment later. I reach out to my wives through the mental bond and explain the situation to them. For this to work as intended, everyone has to know who May is and what is her condition. All of us will need to keep the act about helping her become sexier or she may catch on that something is wrong. I leave spreading the info about that plan to my lovely women. Ailish materializes by my and May’s side as we walk and the two of us enter a telepathic conversation over our own contracted bond. We don’t need Sweet Whispers to do that, which is very fortunate. Before our group gets back home, I discuss with my charming Succubus the way she could possibly help too, as an expert in Charm Magic and all the other things connected to it. There are a few people I would like to ask for help with this problem. And that reminds me, I’m pretty close to reaching the point where I can enter my Soul Realm by myself. I can feel it. Ailish has been a great teacher when it comes to that aspect, even though I had a hard time following all of the details at first. I should be able to jump in very soon. That thought leads my mind to another thing, making me sigh with a wry smile. Somehow, there’s just so much sex I’m getting myself into. Not that I dislike or mind it, but really, Ailish’s promised rough fucking in my Soul Realm, Shawure’s and Zalia’s fun time after I enjoyed some snug pussy from Mafaris, Rene’s heat that I also suggested helping with, and so on. Oh well. I should tend to Rene soon. Preferably today. There’s just so much to do. Not only Ghilerie’s situation but now also May’s. The near future will be hella hectic, that’s for sure. What else is going to suddenly barge into our plans? I don’t even want to think about it. After we reach our mansion, Ailish takes May for a quick tour and to explain a few things to her. I catch Neira joining them. Good. Taking a few minutes alone to come up with a quick schedule and order of things that I want to take care of, I ask Dhosk to meet me in the underground, by her temporary lab that we had built in the past. Our Lizardfolk resident shows up a moment later and we enter the workshop. “Alright. First things first, I’ll have someone restructure and upgrade this lab that we had hastily put up together. I’m really grateful for your help with Sirgia’s creations and also for all the things you and the other girls came up with here.” “I see. Thank you for your appreciation, Master. May I know how much this room will change?” she asks in her usual, calm and neutral tone. “Quite a lot, I think. Our benefactor is an esteemed alchemist and is going to go all out with our request.” “That's very good news.” “Yes, and we will gain access to many sources of materials and ingredients.” Dhosk’s slitted eyes widen a little in surprise. “Oh. That’s even better. I’m sure we will be able to see through a few things that are currently brought to a halt due to some issues with rarer supplies. We should let everyone know about that. Especially Meiya, Neiya and Cornelia.” “Everyone will get to know soon. Don’t worry. But, there’s one more thing related to this sudden upgrade. You might have already heard about May’s situation. I apologize that I did it without consulting you girls first, but I offered to collaborate with that alchemist on looking for a possible cure. We would be working together on that and exchanging notes. I know none of you is exactly trained alchemists, but would you be willing to lead this research?” She politely nods her lizard head while placing a hand over her heart. “Of course, Master. I might be more of a herb specialist, but I will use my knowledge of medicine to its full extent during this task. I can’t promise great results, but everyone that gets delegated to this will surely try their best.” “Thank you, Dhosk, a lot. I’m really lucky to have your help. Which might sound a little weird considering that I bought you. Sorry. Nothing has changed, though. If you would want to leave us before our agreement ends, just say so.” A small smile breaks through her neutral shell for a brief moment before disappearing. “I appreciate your concern, Master, but it’s not necessary. I find this place comfortable. And since I do have something to do here that I like, I’m not really thinking about leaving for now. I also appreciate not being forced to partake in activities that I wouldn’t exactly enjoy.” “I’m glad to hear that. I’m going to let Cornelia know about this and leave informing Meiya, Neiya and other girls that you think could contribute to this to you. Feel free to instruct whoever will come here to build the laboratory if you come up with any ideas for it.” Dhosk nods respectfully again. “Very well. I shall see to it. Perhaps Tyriana will also be able to help too.” We then leave the workshop and head our own ways. Moments after we split, I walk into Cornelia. Seriously, her timings are just too perfect. If I didn’t know my beautiful magician any better, I would think that she’s been eavesdropping on us. I relay to her the things that have been discussed by me and Dhosk while we enjoy a quick cup of tea together. Yeah, the same one. I sit by a table on the side of the kitchen while she comfortably rests on my lap, giving me a sip once per a few of hers. Somewhere in the middle of our pleasant and cuddly talk, a certain black-haired shortie shows up in the doorway. “Oh, Shino. Welcome back. How are things on your end?” I ask. “Hello, Sensei. Pretty good, I think…” she answers while not exactly meeting my eyes and hiding her hands behind her back. Cornelia chuckles softly and pecks my cheek before jumping off my thighs. “I think we are done here so I’ll take my leave. Duty calls. Don’t forget to talk with our new guest later, Al. Oh, and Rene seems to be slightly out of it recently. Could you check on her? She became much clumsier than usual.” I also chuckle, knowing perfectly why our resident Dogkin is behaving that way. “Of course. Leave her to me. See you later.” She nods and walks away, giving a clear wink at Shino as she passes the samurai girl. “I’m sorry…” “Hm? What for this time?” I ask my precious student with one brow raised. “Cornelia-san left because of me…” I shake my head with a warm smile. “Then do her a favour and make good use of this opportunity she has presented you with. Come here.” Shino trots to me shyly and I pick her up, sitting her sideways on my lap. “Now, how can I help my adorable sword fairy?” Her cheeks quickly get covered with rosiness as Shino drops her gaze, embarrassed from my little tease. She leans her side onto me and I move one of my hands to gently stroke my fingers through her soft hair. “Are you horny again?” “NO!” She quickly denies it and then realizes that she accidentally raised her voice. “I mean… No, I’m not really horny, Sensei… I didn’t come to you for that… Although… I wouldn’t mind if you wanted to do it…” I chuckle and pull her face up for a short and tame kiss. “Whenever you would like. This might sound weird, but there are plenty of girls waiting for me to visit them if I would need to release some pent up frustrations.” Shino giggles and pecks my lips back. “It must be hard having so many girls to satisfy. I’m so lucky to be the privileged one. It’s almost making me want to abuse that position.” “You are free to abuse it as much as you want. That’s granted for being the woman I wholeheartedly love.” She blushes a little harder and pulls herself into my lips again, starting a more passionate kiss. We brush our mouths together while chasing each other’s tongues for a few minutes. Both of us end up slightly out of breath after we finish. We chuckle at the same time. “Ummm… What do you think… about Marcia-san, Sensei?” I raise my brow at her for a brief moment and sigh. “What are you girls scheming there?” “Eh?” “Don’t you ‘eh?’ me. No woman in a relationship asks about another outside of it. Especially phrasing it like this. It’s too obvious. So? Spill the beans.” Shino glances away while fumbling with her skirt. I chuckle again and peck her crimson cheek. “You know that you can tell me anything. Don’t feel nervous about it. As for your question, Marcia seems like a fun person to be around. A very active and sociable woman of exotic beauty and matching character. If you are asking if I would like to sleep with her, perhaps. If you are asking about my feelings towards her, I don’t think there’s anything deeper between us. It’s partially your fault. You’ve stolen my heart before I could even start fantasizing about dating her.” A wide grin forms on Shino’s lips and she tries her best to hide it from me but fails miserably, which results in an awkward and shy giggle as it keeps growing and growing. I boop her cute nose with mine and evoke even more laughter from the charming Japanese girl. She pushes me away after a moment and calms herself down before glancing at me again. “Sensei is a bully. But thank you.” “You are welcome.” “So… Ummm… You know how Marcia-san wants to have sex with you, right?” I nod. That’s more than obvious. “Ummm… She really wants it and… I kind of agreed to ask on her behalf… if you could do it with her… since she doesn’t like to be too pushy and you were against it so far...” “I see. A favour for a friend, hm? And you are okay with that? You are pretty much asking your man to sleep with another girl.” Shino smiles and rubs her cheek into mine. “I don’t think that’s any different from our current situation, isn’t it, Sensei? But no, I don’t think I mind. Well… Maybe if I had to join… I’m not ready for that…” She covers her face with both hands. I chuckle at her and brush through her hair. “I will never force you into such a situation.” “I know.” She pulls the hands away, revealing a soft smile. “What do you think about it then, Sensei?” “Well, I can't really say no when my precious wife asks me something, can I?” Shino chuckles. “What if I ask for something silly?” “Then silly it is.” She locks our lips in a soft kiss for a few seconds. “Thank you, Sensei.” “Don’t mind it. But, there’s a different problem. I know that Marcia isn’t exactly tied to Kamil since that’s just not in her nature, but I also know that he wouldn’t exactly appreciate me boning his girl. It may be hard for you and Marcia not to accidentally slip up. I’m not afraid of him personally, but I don’t want him to do something stupid to any of you under strong emotions.” An awkward smile forms on Shino’s face. “Well… I think it’s going to be okay. I’m not sure how to explain that, but… Yeah… It won’t be a problem…” I squint my eyes at her suspicious behaviour, causing Shino to avoid my gaze, and sigh after a moment. “Alright. I’m not going to force you. It’s okay to have things that you can’t tell me about. Just say so and I won’t pry further.” She nods and leaves a quick peck on my cheek. “Thank you, Sensei.” “You have been thanking me quite a lot recently.” I chuckle. A blush covers her cheeks again. “Should I… show it in a different way than with words?” I pull her into a deep kiss and we pursue each other’s lips for around one minute. “This should be enough for now,” I say with a teasing smile, causing her to giggle cutely. Shino jumps off my lap and then slowly raises her short skirt, fully showing me her panties from behind while glancing at me over her shoulder. There’s a very faint wet spot on the bottom of the material. White today, huh. “Maybe I should use the lips down there next time…” When our gazes meet, her face flares crimson and she escapes through the kitchen door while covering it with her hands. "Seriously… Don’t try to give me a tease if it’s so hard for you…" But, I can’t deny that it made me a little eager. Those shy perverts always get my blood going. Just to be sure, I check Shino’s position through our bond and confirm that she has left the mansion, most likely heading back to the castle to bring the good news to her friend. Since it's not like I'm going to chase after her to tease her back, which I would if she had just run away to somewhere else in the mansion, I move on to the next thing on my list. While looking for Ghilerie, I get to experience what Cornelia has told me about earlier. Rene suddenly walks out from behind a corner and slams into me while carrying a short tower of freshly washed towels, releasing a cute yelp of surprise. I catch her by the waist before she falls back and chuckle at the blushing doggirl. “Are you okay?” “Y-Yes… I’m sorry, Master…” “I’ve heard that you’ve been having some trouble focusing recently. Are you sure?” She blushes heavily and delicately bites on her lower lip. Her cute tail keeps wagging like crazy, hitting my hand that’s holding Rene’s back. “I’m really sorry, Master… I… I can’t stop thinking about it…” I smile and pull her up, leaning Rene onto my chest, speaking again while caressing her floppy golden ears. “What do I have to do with this clumsy maid of mine…” She averts her gaze bashfully, a bit apologetic too. I chuckle and swoop the towels into my storage ring, getting rid of any obstruction between our bodies. “Do you want to do it now?” Rene’s eyes widen a little. “But… I have work to do… I shouldn’t skip on my responsibilities…” “I think it will be much better for you and everyone else if we fix your little problem, don’t you think?” Seeing my warm smile, she starts slowly pulling herself closer while observing my reactions. Finally reaching my neck, Rene seems to give in and I start feeling something hot and wet tickle my skin. She begins showering me in gentle licks as I hug her close. To not block the hallway, I pick Rene into a princess carry, evoking another cute yelp from her, and bring the Dogkin girl to my chambers. She keeps eagerly licking my neck the whole way there and her excited tail doesn’t stop hitting my thigh. So cute. I let her down after we get inside and Rene steps back, glancing at me with an upturned gaze. Before I can say anything, she starts getting rid of her maid uniform and soon shows up fully naked in front of me, in all her slightly chubby glory. She hides her precious mound behind her hands, but I can already see her being so wet that she’s literally dripping onto the floor. Rene follows my gaze after I glance down and notices the clear liquid, shivering slightly from embarrassment. She presses one of her palms over her slit to prevent more of the love nectar from escaping and her tail speeds up even more. “I… I’m ready for you to take me… Master…” I chuckle a little while shaking my head and step closer, lifting her chin up. Rene’s eyes widen when I pull her into an affectionate kiss. As I keep caressing her tender lips, she moves her hands to my vest and clutches the material with her fingers. She raises herself to her tiptoes to push her mouth more into mine. After almost running out of breath, Rene breaks our passionate kiss and stares me deep into the eyes with her brown, hazy ones, panting strongly. “Let me know about any of your wishes. I’ll gladly do it with you however you like the most. Or is it your first time?” I ask. She quickly shakes her head. “No. I have mated before. Is that okay?” “Of course it is. We don’t have to worry about your discomfort then. So, I’m all yours for now. Please, don’t let the fact that I’m your master restrain you.” Rene nods and glances down. “Can I lick it then, Master?” I quickly shove my clothes into the storage ring and appear in front of her naked too. My eager erection springs into the open air, released from its cage. An audible gulp travels through the room and Rene moves to her knees. She takes my member into her soft hands and begins stroking it up and down with gentle and careful movements while staring at it with a smile. She doesn’t keep that up for long and swallows the tip shortly after taking a good long whiff of my scent down there, unable to hold herself back any longer. Plopping one of my hands onto her golden hair, I keep ruffling through it as she works all over my dick with her mouth and tongue. Rene keeps energetically bobbing her head up and down while checking at my face from time to time as she stops to lick the underside a little more, clearly enjoying the taste. I make sure to show her that she’s doing a great job at making me feel really good by stroking her beautiful ears. But, I have to keep myself in check because too much of that and she gets lost in my fingers so much that she can’t keep up her movements. Not that it bothers me, but I can tell she feels bad about not being able to please me while feeling good herself. “Do you want it inside?” I ask after a few short and extremely good minutes. Rene pulls my cock out of her mouth and keeps giving it quick licks. “Yes, please. I would love to taste Master’s seed. It has such a strong scent.” I nod at her and she puts it back in, starting to apply strong suction to my rod. I let Rene play with it a little more and decide to reward her honest efforts. “Watch out now. It’s coming.” To my surprise, she doesn’t push my dick far into her throat like a few other girls that I know but brings it outside just enough for the tip to stay on the edge of her open mouth, still aimed inside. She fervently strokes my shaft with her hand while supporting herself with the other, placed on my abdomen. Staring deep into my eyes, she receives a few thick serpents of creamy cum straight onto her tongue and the back of her throat. I watch myself cover the insides of her mouth with white delicacy, burst after burst until no more shoots out. Rene then shows it to me for the last time and swallows everything in a few gulps, licking her lips afterwards. “So tasty… I’ve never had anything so sweet…” I chuckle at her and help Rene stand up. A small puddle of love nectar is left on the wooden floor at the spot above which she has been kneeling, and both of us spot it immediately. She blushes heavily and I pull her in for a brief kiss. “I’m glad you’ve enjoyed the treat. I loved it too.” She nods bashfully. “Then… Can we put it inside now?” “Any specific wishes?” Rene pushes her body against mine, squashing her soft and bouncy breasts into my chest. I feel her hot and moist lower lips brush over the top of my shaft as she does so. We end up in a close hug with her pussy resting on my hard member. She keeps faintly buckling her hips and releasing puffs of humid air into my face. “Can we do it standing like this? I’ve never done it like it, so…” “Of course. I’ve already told you we can do anything you want. Let me—” “Wait!” She stops me before I slip myself in. “I would like you to rub it into me a little longer…” I nod at the blushing girl and move my hands to her plump bottom. With Rene’s slightly chubby figure, my fingers melt into her almost cushiony butt. Proceeding according to her request, I begin moving my hips too, meeting hers in the middle as our tummies lightly slap against each other. Rene starts releasing some quiet moans as my shaft strokes the entrance to her precious place, rubbing those slightly spread folds that surround it. I keep peppering her adorable face with a myriad of little kisses, evoking a few giggles from the cute dogkin, broken mostly by weak gasps of pleasure. She reacts the strongest when my tip pushes through her lower lips. “Mhhhmm… Mmmmm… Mhhhhnnn… It’s so good… and gentle… Mmmmmhhh…” “Do you like it gentle?” “Yes… Mhhhnnn… Are you disappointed, Master?” I shake my head as she gazes into my eyes. “Why would I be? It feels amazing for me too. I’m glad you are enjoying it. Feel free to push it inside whenever you like.” She smiles at me and raises the tempo of her waist a little, pressing her delicate lips against mine. My fingers sink even deeper into the flesh of her fluffy behind as I add my own strength to her lewd efforts at making us feel even better. Then, when her cries muffled by my mouth grow fiercer, Rene moves one of her hands to her back and positions her fingers just so that my cock rushes into her comfy folds with the next thrust, impaling the dogkin in heat in one mighty pierce. Rene’s body trembles as she moans into my lips, coming just from taking me inside. I hold her tightly and let her ride her first orgasm, letting go of her delicious mouth. Just a few moments later, she recollects herself and I feel her tongue tickling my neck again. “That felt so good… Please, pound my pussy now, Master… As hard as you would like…” I fix our positions a little bit and start moving again. Wet erotic sounds begin filling the chamber soon after. Rene continues to slowly lick my neck while releasing soft, hot moans into it as I focus on exploring her snug insides with my cock. “Ahhh… Ahhh… Ahhh… Ahhh…” Rene’s body keeps jumping up a little with each slam of my hips and a faint ripple travels through the chubby folds over her sexy belly. I haven’t yet spent intimate time with a chubby girl like her and I can now enjoy it fully by doing that in a tight hug. Her coiling pussy squeezes me good while I can take in the beautiful sight and sensation of her alluring breasts jiggling in front of me, pressed into my chest. “Ahhh… Ahhh… Mhhhmmm… I like it, Master… Ahhh… It’s so different…” “I’m happy to hear that. Don’t hold back and cum as many times as you like. I’ll keep making you feel good for as long as you want.” She brings her face up and switches to pecking my lips and cheeks, still releasing amorous cries into my face. While I plunge myself repeatedly into her love nest, accompanied by faint wet sounds coming from all the wetness her womanhood leaks out, Rene tries to lift one of her legs and I help her with that by grabbing onto her marshmallowy thigh. Our lips meet and I increase the strength of my thrusts a little, shoving my cock further into her amazing pussy thanks to the slightly changed position. Rene’s left leg is now upheld by me and locked behind my back, granting me much easier access to her precious place, which in turn is able to receive some more passionate pounding by getting spread from her small stretch. “Master… Ahhh… Ahhh… I’m… ahhhh… coming! Mmmhhhhhmmmmmmm!” I push myself as deep as I can and release a bountiful load inside Rene’s pink lily while she squeezes me hard from her shivering orgasm, bringing it a level of pleasure higher with the creamy seed filling her insides. I can tell from our connection that it brings her peak even higher as I support her body. Rene finishes orgasming after a short while and rests on my chest with my cock still inside her snug pussy. After regaining control of her breath, she raises her face to match mine and smiles beautifully. “Thank you, Master. It felt amazing. I’m really glad I have actually asked you to mate with me.” “Is this much enough for you? We can still have some more fun.” She glances to the side with a heavy blush for a moment before answering. “Then… I’m a little curious how hard you can do me, Master…” “Are you sure about that?” I raise one of my brows at her. “You might have a bit of trouble walking later. Personally, I don’t mind. And don’t worry about your chores. You’ve earned yourself a break. So?” Rene ponders over it for a moment and nods faintly. “Yes, please...” Therefore, according to her wishes, I bring the slightly embarrassed Dogkin girl to the bed, rest her back on it while standing by its side, and sink my fingers into the chubby softness of her waist, pulling it a little up. For the next thirty minutes, I keep plowing Rene’s pink lily through the air to the full extent of my abilities and skill, bringing her so much pleasure that she keeps writhing around while almost tearing the sheets with her fingers tightly gripping them. A cacophony of very loud moans, shouts and screams of ecstasy fill the air as she orgasms again and again under my intense care until her body can’t take it anymore and Rene is reduced to a trembling mess. I stay by her side for a few more minutes, relieving her a little with my Rejuvenate. After she thanks me for the amazing time, Rene urges me to return to whatever I was doing, so I give her a few more pecks and leave her to rest in my bed. We need to figure out what to do with Ghilerie now.
Chapter 94 – A Moral Dilemma Spoiler: Chapter After walking out of my bedroom, I notice our High Elf maid standing by the door. As usual, she radiates an aura of calmness and nobility. I really don’t know how Humans have a hard time differentiating High Elves from Wood Elves or other subraces when you need just a single glance to instantly understand where that high comes from. “Tyriana. Is there anything you need from me?” I ask after closing the door behind me. “If you do not have anything against it, Master, I would like to enter your chambers to accompany Rene during her rest. While at it, I will also help her clean up and make your bed.” She lowers her head just a little bit in a respectful nod. “Of course not. I would even appreciate it. You girls can freely enter my room when nobody is inside and you know it. Anyway, I didn’t expect you to be the one lending Rene a hand.” The corners of Tyriana’s mouth lift slightly before returning to their neutral state. “It’s a little shameful to admit, but under Rene’s constant nagging, I have agreed to become her friend. Thank you for fulfilling her wish, Master. She was very anxious about asking you.” I see. So, the overly-enthusiastic and cheerful Dogkin girl has managed to somehow capture the heart of the noble High Elf with her cuteness. I’m not even that surprised. Rene emanates a really strong friendly aura that can penetrate the toughest shells. That slightly chubby bundle of joy is just too adorable to reject. I wonder how long it took her to befriend Tyriana. “There’s nothing shameful in that, in my opinion, but don’t worry, I won’t go around spreading that information,” I say with a soft smile. “And don’t mind it. Not only is it my responsibility to take good care of people here but I also enjoyed even the thought of getting a little intimate with our energetic Dogkin maid.” She nods at me and we end up standing in silence, looking at each other calmly. Alright. No point in wasting our time here. It’s not like Tyriana has suddenly turned into a chatty person. “Well then. Please, go ahead. If you ever need anything, let me know. Ah. Do you perhaps know where Ghilerie might be right now?” “If I’m not mistaken, she was taking a nap in her room after finishing her bath. It’s room eighty-three.” “Thank you. I’ll go and check if she’s awake then. See you later.” We nod at each other and I walk away, managing to catch a cute yelp of surprise coming from Rene when Tyriana enters my bedchamber. I’m a little curious how their interactions would look, but I’m not the one to eavesdrop on girls, especially after one of them shared an intimate moment with me. I head to the room that Tyriana mentioned, stopping a few times to have a short chat with a few people I meet on my way there. Talking with so many people of different characters is always so much fun. I learn something new about our residents each time we speak. Sometimes it’s details that no books I have read in the past ever mentioned. Ending my brief conversation with the Satyr sisters, I give each of them some gentle pats and they let me finish my journey to Ghilerie’s room. Putting my ear to the wooden door doesn’t net me any satisfactory results so I decide to knock lightly. And it seems that the host is in fact awake as soft footsteps soon begin moving closer to the door. Ghilerie shows up on the other side after opening them. She looks much better already, even if not that much time has passed since we parted. A loose and comfy-looking white t-shirt covers her chest, clearly with no bra underneath, judging by the slightly pointy protrusions faintly sticking out from under the material. She wears brown shorts and moves barefooted. I hope she did pick up panties at least. “Hi. How are you feeling? I thought we could talk a bit about your situation if you would like to. I can come at a different time if you are resting though.” She shakes her head. “No, it’s fine. We can talk now. And thank you. Everyone has been treating me really well. I honestly didn’t expect such hospitality.” Ghilerie moves aside and lets me enter. I gesture at her to sit at the bed as I grab a chair from the desk by the wall. “And what exactly did you expect?” I ask in the meanwhile. “I’m not sure. After hearing from you about this place and its role, I thought that I would receive the bare minimum to live since I won’t be joining and want to leave as soon as possible, but having food prepared just for me, and then bath, proved me wrong,” she replies, seating herself comfortably on the bedding in a cross-legged position. “I hope my girls didn’t try to change your mind. They can get a little zealous at times. Especially a certain Dark Elf lady.” I smile wryly. “I think I know which one.” She responds with the same. “But no, they didn’t pressure me after I explained my situation to them. Although they were pretty adamant on having me understand that I can always come back here in case I would need help or a place to stay.” “Of course.” I shake my head. “So. I meant everything I said before. I can help you get out of the city without a problem. The question is, what after that? Are you fine by yourself or would you prefer some more assistance? Not that I think you won’t make it alone, of course.” One of Ghilerie’s golden brows rises slightly. “You would help me further? Why?” I shrug. “Just because. Even though pretty much everyone I have met has stayed with us, I did mean for this place to partially be a resting point for those wanting to move on, remember? It’s my first chance to fulfil that purpose.” “Right. It’s still a bit hard to believe. Even so, I do believe your words to be sincere. You wouldn’t gather so many followers around yourself if you had built this place on lies and deception.” “Thank you for the compliment.” I nod my head at her. “But, if it would make you more comfortable, I can come up with a few reasons of ‘what I would gain from this’, as you have wondered during our previous conversation.” “Oh? And what would that be?” “Well, first of all, I’ve never been in an actual elven village. You would be my entry pass to one, pretty much. Higher chances they would let a Human inside if he was accompanied by an Elf, or endorsed by them. Unless there are some sacred rules in your settlement that prohibit any Human visitors.” “There aren’t.” “Great.” I smile at Ghilerie. “Second, if I got in, I could potentially ask around if someone wouldn’t want to join us here. I know, I know, a weird idea, but who knows? The living conditions at our mansion are quite decent. There could be someone who would like to just chill around while only having to help out as a maid, or maybe even a worker if they enjoy some casual intimacy.” She rubs her chin while nodding softly. “I guess that’s true.” “And well, third, it would be another chance for me to gain some experience in the outside world. Until recently, I didn’t really leave the city. I had maybe one occasion to go outside, and one to get under it. So, I could use your situation as an excuse for myself to move my ass from here, which I should do more often considering my circumstances.” Yes, I do grow stronger mostly by having sex, but Lumina made herself clear when she had recommended to me to explore the world a little. I might be getting some training from my amazing friends and wives, but real combat and exploration experience is important too. And it’s not like literally everything happens in this one specific city. Naturally, I could always stay here and buy more slaves, continuing to expand and develop the brothel and all other facilities, but there are many possibilities waiting to be discovered outside. Ailish is decent proof of that. And I can’t expect stumbling on any hints or opportunities just by sitting in one place. “You really came up with three reasons for helping me just to prove your point, didn’t you?” Ghilerie chuckles quietly. “I guess this could also serve as my repayment of the favour. Or favours. I could whisper a word or two to a few women. But, I can’t have you steal anyone important. Our leader would never forgive me.” “It’s decided then?” She nods. “It would be rude of me to reject your offer after everything.” “Great. Do you mind if we take someone with us? Or would that slow us down too much? Since you are a Tracker, I assume you can move pretty quickly by yourself.” “It would be fine, of course. I might be eager to return, but a day or a few won’t change a thing now. And it would definitely be safer if your companions joined.” I change my posture from leaning forward to resting my back on the backrest and cross my legs. “Alright. There’s someone I have in mind. You might have met her already, Teffith the Dragonewt. She’s been with us almost from the start. I would like for her to go out a bit since she’s from a nomadic tribe. She won’t say it but I bet she misses the wilds. Her knowledge and skills would definitely be of help to us while looking for your settlement.” “I will trust your decision, Alastair. You know your people better than me. She sounds like a good choice.” “Definitely. I’ll ask around if anyone else would want to join. Ah. Uhhhh…” Ghilerie knits her brows when I make a slightly uncertain expression. “Is there some problem?” “Well… The thing is… Teffith isn’t really like that with me, but… if someone else joined, it’s possible they would like to spend some time with me during our trip. If you get what I mean. Would that bother you?” She stares at me confusedly for a moment before her mouth opens with a little gasp of realization as her head cocks to the back. “Of course not. Please, do not feel restricted by my presence if it happens. It’s a natural order of things,” Ghilerie answers calmly. Although, the tips of her ears twitch a little and turn slightly red. Cute. “Thanks. I promise not to overdo it.” I smile at her. “Now then. Let’s take care of one last thing that inconveniences you and I’ll go have a talk with others while you rest some more. Or do whatever else you want. There’s an underground arena if you’d like to get some exercise after being imprisoned for so long.” “What’s that last thing?” she asks, tilting her head a little. “Your seal, of course. I promised to take it down, didn’t I?” “Ah.” I stand up from the chair and move to the bed, sitting on the edge near Ghilerie. “But, to do that, I will need to access it. Would you mind pulling down the collar of your shirt a bit?” Ghilerie moves her hands, thankfully going to comply with my request, and… takes off her t-shirt completely. I freeze for a second. Her perky breasts jiggle right in front of my eyes after the material gets pulled over her head. I can certainly spot some markings a bit above, but my attention is captured by the two delicious things slightly beneath it. “This should be less troublesome than you having to work on it over the collar, right?” Ghilerie asks. I clear my throat and move my eyes to her face, finding a small smile up there. “You must have seen plenty of them already. I’m sure mine aren’t anything special.” I wave my finger at her. “With all due respect, every woman’s breasts are special. And it doesn’t matter how many I have seen in my life. It’s a sight to behold every single time. They are beautiful enough to be a little bit distracting for what I have to do, but thank you for the treat.” Regathering my focus, I move my palm towards the seal in the middle of Ghilerie’s chest and slowly unweave it, following the standard procedures that I have completed so many times already. Thanks to the accumulated experience, I don’t need to close my eyes to do it and can adore Ghilerie’s elegant peaks, hanging at the edge of my vision. Within a minute, I’m done. The mark disappears completely. Since I’m not going to put a fake one on her, I retract my hand and smile at the elf. “And it’s gone. All good?” She takes a deep breath. Obviously, resulting in her delightful breasts making a captivating wave alongside her chest. “Thank you. It feels so much better.” “No, thank you.” I shake my head and point down with my eyes. She gets my message. “I better remove the distraction. I can’t inconvenience you any further.” Ghilerie smiles at me and puts her shirt back. “Oh well. Since there’s nothing to see here, I guess I will take my leave. Until next time.” I make a simple bow after standing up and walk away, hearing a quiet chuckle from the blond-haired elf. After leaving her room, I send a Whisper to all my wives, asking if they are busy. Everyone agrees on meeting up to discuss a few things. My bedroom might still be in use, so we decide to hold it in Sirgia’s workshop. We gather there in a few minutes and spread around the whole place. My cute little dwarf monopolizes my lap while I gently pat her head. “Alright. First of all, how are May and the others?” I begin. “We have briefed everyone about the situation,” Cornelia answers. “There should be no problem keeping up the act. And we don’t really have to hide a lot from her since she was a prostitute in the past. She didn’t lose her memories or anything. She’s just completely infatuated with that guy.” “It’s very sad seeing a young girl in such a state,” Elea joins in. “We just have to mention him and she will listen to every command. It’s sickening. How can you brainwash someone this much?” I sigh. “All of this makes me feel really horrible for the abilities of my Class.” Sirgia grazes my cheek with her small hand while glancing up at me. “Your Class isn’t evil, Master. That drug is. Your abilities don’t control people’s minds. They give them more courage to be true to themselves.” “I agree with the little one,” Ailish says. “You are close to Incubi or Succubi. And, even if we can charm others, we have control over it. Cancelling it is simple. It’s nothing permanent. Or you can break it by killing the caster. Maybe we should try it?” “Don’t forget our experiments.” Cornelia captures back my attention. “We have confirmed that you are not brainwashing anyone even at full power. You are not holding it back right now, aren’t you?” “I’m not blocking anything currently.” “See? That little voice in my head telling me to stop being embarrassed about things I would like to do with you and actually ask for them is still present, just like I have mentioned to you back then, but it’s not like I have to listen to your every command or even request. It doesn’t make us mindless thralls. I’m not being forced to worship your glorious cock.” “I certainly am.” Cornelia rolls her eyes at Elea’s remark, which is met with some chuckling and giggling from the others. I shake my head with a smile. “Alright. Let’s move on. Everyone is filled in on the lab and cooperation, right?” They all nod. “Great. Then I’m counting on your assistance. As weird as it sounds, I’ll leave you girls enough of my fluids to experiment with.” They giggle again. “It’s possible that I won’t be there to oversee the construction so please look after it too. And that brings us to another topic. I’ll be leaving with Ghilerie to escort her back to her settlement. I plan to ask Teffith to accompany us. Anyone else wants to join?” Everyone exchanges glances. Out of all of them, Sirgia and Astrea have recently been with me on their small adventure and I can tell that they aren’t raising their hands to let others have a turn this time. Too precious. Cornelia would most likely prefer to stay since she could be crucial to the whole research. I glance at Elea and she notices my stare. “I would like to remain here. Cornelia will be able to focus on the cure more with me taking care of management and organization. And my magic could be helpful too. Besides, we have already promised each other to depart on a special journey together, Alastair. I’m content with waiting for that moment. I don’t think it’s that far, fufufufu~” I smile wryly. She did mention something like that, but I don’t think she had implied it was that much special back then. Whatever. I will gladly wait for Elea to pick a moment. “And you, Neira?” My artist wife looks at the Princess and then back at me. Her iconic soft smile paints Neira’s lips. “I think I would like to come with Elea if you don’t mind.” “As long as she’s okay with it, why not?” I shrug and glance over everyone once more. “No one? I guess it will be the two of us if she agrees. Let me know if any of you have a change of mind.” “It will be a good opportunity for the two of you to grow closer.” Elea smiles at me. “She’s not into—” I stop and sigh while rubbing my temples. “Please, don’t pressure her into anything. Especially you, Elea.” “It’s not like that, Alastair.” “It’s like what, then?” I raise my brow at her. “You will understand after speaking with her some more. I assure you.” I sigh again and nod. “Alright. I’ll see about that in a moment. Does anyone have anything else we should discuss since we have already gathered?” “Wait. What about the bet?” Cornelia asks. “What about it?” “We don’t know for how long you might be gone. Should we delay it?” Elea captures our attention again by clearing her throat. “I will store the votes. We should wait for Alastair’s return and check them then. I think it’s a good idea to announce the results when both parties can be present for the duration of the punishment.” “Ugh… The anxiety will kill me…” Cornelia grimaces. I tap my lovely dwarf’s shoulder to let me go and walk towards my charming magician, pulling her into a warm hug. “I’m sure you will forget about it in a flash. We both know how passionate you get about your research, don’t we?” I say with a grin. Cornelia blushes a little but nods. I brush her cheek with my fingers and pull her into a loving kiss. We exchange a few pecks, affectionately stroking each other’s faces. I hold back from going too wild to avoid turning her on too much. And I can tell from her eyes after we split that she appreciates it. “I can’t wait to be able to admire your dazzling figure for a whole week. I need those juicy thighs. I need them so fucking bad.” I ostentatiously lick my lips. Cornelia scoffs at me. “You wish. I will be the one enjoying the sight of your cock swinging around for seven days straight.” Then, her eyes widen a little as she realizes what she has just admitted out loud in front of literally everyone. A heavy blush surfaces on Cornelia’s cheeks and I chuckle, giving her a quick peck. She lightly taps my chest while glancing away. “I hate you…” With a hasty kiss, she escapes my hold and fixes her clothes, still red as a tomato. And almost everyone looking at her while smiling doesn’t help in the slightest. “Okay. I’ll go and have a word with Teffith now. Thank you everyone for supporting me. I love you all.” All the girls nod and move closer to receive a brief kiss before we walk upstairs together. I check Teffith’s location through our bond and realize that she’s actually underground, most likely training in one of the arenas. Turning around, I head back there again. Reaching her place, I open the door a little and take a peek to see how busy she is. Judging by what I see, she’s just doing some general exercises, currently in the middle of handstand pushups. Making my presence clear to her, I enter inside and close the door, slowly walking closer. I wait for a moment for her to finish. A minute later, Teffith sets herself back on the ground and exhales heavily. She’s currently wearing a loose tank-top and comfortable pants. Thankfully, the material of her top isn’t white or I would again be able to see everything with how sweaty she is. Her skin and mesmerizing crimson scales are shimmering from the accumulated droplets, creating a very enticing image of a well-toned woman. I bring out a towel from my ring and throw it at her. “I hope you don’t mind me interrupting.” She catches it and wipes her face. “Of course not. I’m not doing anything important. How can I help you, Alastair?” “Have you met Ghilerie yet?” “Yes, we have stumbled on each other. She’s not going to stay if I recall correctly. What about her?” “I’m going to escort her back home and wanted to ask you if you would like to accompany us. Someone with your experience could be of great help. And you have earned yourself a little break from maintaining order in our establishment almost every day. I don’t want you to suffocate here, in the middle of a big city.” Teffith ponders for a moment while moving the towel over her fit stomach. “I appreciate the thought, but… wouldn’t Garrena be a better choice? She’s also from the outside and she’s much stronger than me. Especially now, after receiving the benefits of your Class.” “Well, she is strong, but I don’t think she’s that much stronger than you, honestly. Also, it’s not really about strength but more about skills and experience in exploring the wilds. And you are way less hot-headed than her. I thought you would like to return to nature at least for a moment, for a short change of scenery. But, I’m not forcing you into anything, of course.” She shakes her head. “Maybe at first, but your duel back then made me aware of how great the effect you have on your partners is. Everyone is growing stronger at an amazing rate. Some of them even advancing after hitting a bottleneck for a long time. It’s incredible. No matter how much I train, exercise, practice or learn, there’s no way I can catch up to that.” I step closer and place a hand on Teffith’s shoulder. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think about that. I thought it would be enough to draw a clear line but I should have realized that this might make someone uncomfortable. Especially a warrior like you. It must be hard on you seeing everyone just fuck around, literally, and get stronger easily. I don’t want such an environment to stress you out and I’m sure it’s mentally taxing.” Teffith opens her mouth to respond, but I stop her with my finger to continue. ”Perhaps you would like to use this opportunity to get back to your kind? I really don’t want you to remain here just because you’ve been with us for long and feel obliged to help while feeling bad about yourself. Such things are not a joke and can lead to serious depression. I would hate myself for ruining your happiness.” She places her hand over mine and shakes her head. “No, it’s not like that. It’s not really about you, or them, or the choice you are giving to everyone. I think it’s really fair. Anyone can approach you openly. It’s just… more about me. I’m the problem here. It just doesn’t feel right…” “What doesn’t?” I ask, rubbing her shoulder reassuringly. Teffith takes her hand away and wraps both of her arms under her chest, glancing slightly away. She sighs softly. “I’m not against having sex with you. I’ve thought about it for some time already and I’m sure it would be incredible, but… I just hate the feeling of using you. No matter what I say to you or myself, that I do enjoy your company, like you, maybe feel attracted to you physically, it doesn’t change the fact that, deep down, I want to do it to get stronger. And I really hate myself for that.” I shake my head and put the other hand on her shoulder too, gently squeezing both of them. “Teffith. Listen. You wouldn’t be using me. I would be helping you out. You are not using someone when you are so worried about it. When you use someone, you don’t care about them in the slightest, focusing only on your own benefits. In this scenario, both of us gain benefits.” She looks at me, still slightly uncertain. I can see it in her eyes. “Look. I wouldn’t mind even if you wanted to use me just to get stronger. I know you well enough. It’s not a malicious desire to grow. I would gladly help you out, without you having to become my woman or anything. All I don’t want is to make you uncomfortable. That’s why I haven’t pursued you.” “As I said earlier, I don’t dislike you or anything, Alastair. Actually becoming your partner in the truest sense of that word wouldn’t really be an issue if I wanted to reach my hidden goal. It still wouldn’t change how I feel about it though.” I smile at her. “What if you wanted to return to your people one day? You might want to find a proper partner in your tribe instead of some Human. You don’t need to tie yourself to me. In any way, stop thinking about it like that. How can I make you do that?” We stare at each other for a moment and Teffith shrugs dejectedly. “I don’t know. If I knew, I would have overcome it myself and most likely approached you. I’ve been thinking about this since our conversation about the Goddess and then the duel...” “Hmmm…” I think for a brief moment, glancing down at her sparkling well-toned body. “How about this? You feel like you want to use me to get stronger. Then, I want to use helping you out as an excuse to have my way with your body. I think you have realized how interested I am in exploring every nook and cranny of it, especially those mesmerizing scales that decorate your tempting private areas. We would be the same then, no?” Her eyes glance over her own figure, then over mine, and stop back on my face. “I guess?” she answers, not really confident in it. I drop my hands to her waist and pull her into me. Teffith’s sweaty body leans over my front, with her fair chest squished between us. My fingers sneakily move behind her and brush over the base of her tail, evoking a quiet gasp from the pretty dragonewt. “Think about it. There’s no rush. Just know that I do want you. Don’t forget that I have a serious thing for strong women. Almost as serious as for women in suits. And, if I’m not mistaken, you are both.” I chuckle at her and squeeze her tail some more, observing how her face changes accordingly. “I’m much more selfish than before, thanks to the influence of a few girls.” I wink at her and Teffith shows a faint smile. “I guess I have no choice but to accompany you on that journey then.” I nod. “Good decision.” We both chuckle and I let Teffith go. It was fun, but I don’t want to pressure her too much. For a few more minutes, we chat about this little operation and Teffith shares some more bits of information about her that I haven’t yet heard during our short conversations that happen from time to time. After we run out of topics to talk about, I let her know again that she can take her time with her worries. This trip to the wilds can potentially help clear her mind and generally let Teffith relax a bit. I can’t wait to see her in actual action though. Next, I head to my room to take care of some formalities. Soon, dinner time comes and everyone gathers to eat together, sharing a meal or a few in a warm and chatty atmosphere. I sit with my lovely slimes this time, not forgetting to show my appreciation to the girls that are pretty much the pillars of this place. They are everyone’s seniors. And Ailish still has some trouble dethroning them from the position of best girls in the establishment. The dark elves seem to have taken it onto themselves to supervise May. She is eating within their group, constantly talking with either Leyne, Roseni, Cinra or Filue. That’s great. They know a lot about being lewd so our cover is safe. May might actually learn a thing or two from them, actually. I finish pretty early and leave the dining area. As I walk into the main lobby and head towards the stairs leading up, my eyes catch on something confusing, causing me to stop for a brief moment. It takes me a second to realize what I’m staring at. Right on the marble railing of the right stairs, the body of a certain Pantherkin girl is hung. With her small frame, her legs dangle in the air without touching the ground. Additionally, she’s positioned with her ass towards me. What’s more, both her shorts and panties are down at her ankles and all her holes are out in the open, with her tail raised up to not obstruct the view. I sigh to myself while shaking my head. So that’s why Hari ate so fast and left in a hurry. As I come closer, the frivolous pantherkin’s tail increases the speed of its enchanting dances. Hari’s pussy starts adorably twitching in anticipation after her ears perceive the sound of me unbuckling my belt. I fumble with it for a moment and… yank the whole thing out, slapping her tender butt with the hardened strap. “NYAAAAAAAAAHN?!” She immediately grabs both of her cheeks with her petite hands while releasing a loud scream. I move to her front and crouch in front of her face as she rubs her stinging buns. “Why?” she asks with an acted hurt expression. “Because you are a pervert, you damned exhibitionist. Think of the others.” She giggles as a faint blush creeps onto her cheeks. I groan realizing my poor choice of words, making her chuckle even more. Hari yelps in surprise as I grab her shirt and yank her off the railing, throwing her onto my shoulder, with her ass facing to the front. “Ah! Where are you taking me, Master? This was such a great spot!” “To teach you some manners, you little troublemaker,” I answer and slap her butt with the belt again. “NYAH! Noooooooooooo…” she playfully cries in prolonged dissatisfaction. I send a Whisper to Zalia and Shawure. Might as well use this opportunity to fulfil my promise to them. They arrive in their room shortly after I do and I throw the horny pantherkin onto their bed, tying her up to its edges by all of her limbs. We then proceed to fuck like crazy in front of her, above her, by her side, on her, and everywhere else. She can do nothing but watch as I relentlessly drill those colourful pussies like a madman. Hari soon ends up covered in cum and love juices from our intense session, breathing heavily from the unbearable yearning. I don’t intend to torture her, I only wanted to tease her a little since I knew she would enjoy it, so after filling both Tiefling girls to the brim, I plow the lewd panthergirl to her heart’s content. Zalia and Shawure make sure to watch intently as I try to break Hari in front of them, increasing the pleasure and satisfaction she feels exponentially. A small reward for enduring the playful punishment. And she clearly loves it. I think even more than she would from me nailing her over that railing. After Hari gets reduced to a slurry mess, the other girls happily clean me up and let me know that they will take care of her for the night. I give each of them a kiss and thank them for the amazing time. They insist that it should be them thanking me, but I manage to convince them otherwise since I’ve brought someone else into our promised threesome. They shoo me away while giggling charmingly and I leave the room. I, fortunately, avoid getting myself into more sex accidents for the rest of the evening. Neira joins me for the night and we cuddle each other to sleep while quietly talking about her artistic ideas. During breakfast the next morning, Zehra and Yudie support Hari, almost dragging her between themselves into the dining hall. She locks gazes with me for a second and hastily averts her eyes, blushing furiously. There’s something… weirdly satisfying in seeing her practically unable to walk after our fun. Her state quickly becomes a hot topic amongst the residents present in the chamber. Hari looks a little embarrassed, but at the same time very proud. She definitely loves this attention. This damned exhibitionist. As I’m feeding Sirgia and Astrea in turns, receiving a bite from them each time too, Rene walks up to us with a timid smile. Her tail wags adorably behind her back. I reach out to stroke her golden ears a little and she clearly enjoys it. “Master, I came here to tell you that you have guests. They are waiting in front of the entrance. I let them in through the main gate.” I raise a brow at her and stop my caresses to make it easier for the cute dogkin to speak. “Guests?” “It’s your friends.” I chuckle. “Do you have any idea how little that narrows it down?” She blushes and I stand up, patting her head. “Thank you, Rene.” “It’s nothing, Master.” Following her notice, I move to the front entrance and open the door. I blink a few times in surprise. Standing there are in fact, my friends. Shino, Natalie, Marcia, Paul and Kamil. The short samurai girl has a slightly uncertain smile on her face, the hot redhead is eyeing me while biting on her lower lip, and the blond-haired punk is… awkwardly looking away? 「Gods, this is going to be a mess, isn’t it?」
Chapter 95 – Reconciliation Spoiler: Chapter “Welcome back, Shino.” I smile at the slightly uncertain girl, understanding where that hesitation comes from. She blushes a little but nods. “I’m back, Sensei.” “We are still having breakfast if you would like to join.” “It’s alright, Sensei. We already ate back at the castle. Thank you for the offer.” “Well then. What do I owe the pleasure of this unexpected visit? Do you perhaps need anything from me?” I glance over all of them again. They step to the sides a bit and Kamil walks to the front. He starts rubbing the back of his neck while still awkwardly avoiding making eye contact with me, looking somewhere to the side not that far from my face. “You see… I’ve been thinking recently… And I guess you might still be angry about that duel… I went a bit too far at that time… It wasn’t really my intention… Well, it kind of was but it all happened at the moment and—” A sudden slap on the back of his head interrupts him and Kamil peeks over his shoulder. I catch Marcia giving him a quite beckoning look. He turns to me again and coughs awkwardly. His eyes finally meet mine. “The thing is, I clearly overreacted and almost fucked up a big time. I think this is slowly getting out of hand so I just wanted to say that… It was quite bad of me… And well… I guess the other stuff too…” I raise a brow at him. Something I didn’t really expect anytime soon has just possibly happened. I’m not sure what exactly led to this, but I can tell that a certain redhead had some influence over the whole matter. “I might have gone a little overboard after that happened too so I guess we are even. But, let’s not talk about such topics in the doorway. Come inside.” Everyone walks into the lobby after I hold the door for them. Shino smiles at me sweetly while she passes me as the last one and I sneak a quick brush through her black hair when nobody is looking. We notice Cornelia standing in the middle of the hall with her arms crossed and a curious gaze. I turn to my petite samurai lady. “Can you lead them to the new meeting room? I’ll join you in a moment.” “Of course, Sensei. Don’t worry about us and finish what you’ve been doing. We’ll wait for you.” She then nods and asks the others to follow her, heading for the stairs. They soon disappear on the top floor with Kamil gawking around as they make it through the lobby and the recreational area. It is his first time here so that’s nothing unexpected. He most likely couldn’t believe what he had been told. I walk closer to my charming magician and wrap my arm around her waist. “So, he’s finally here,” she says, reciprocating my actions with the same. “Seems like it.” “I was almost sure he would only get more angsty and annoyed after getting thrown around like a wet rag.” “Even the best psychologists can’t perfectly predict how a big loss like this may affect people. But, I don’t think he has arrived at whatever conclusion he came up with alone. This might be interesting. And possibly get rid of some of my worries.” Cornelia moves to my front and joins our lips in a soft and gentle kiss. “Let me gather the girls.” I furrow my brows at her for a brief moment and then raise them in mild surprise. “Cornelia, we are not doing that. That’s completely unnecessary. There’s no need to make this whole thing even more awkwa—” She seals my mouth with hers again, diving with her tongue a little deeper this time. I can’t very well ignore such actions and wrap my arms around her back, grazing it with my fingers as we affectionately make out for around a minute. After we break off, I sigh in defeat. Cornelia chuckles at me softly and I let her go. We split and I head after our guests while she returns to the other women having breakfast. I wait in front of the new meeting room we have prepared in one of the unused VIP chambers specifically for situations like these. I can’t keep taking guests in the dining room or the main lobby. While I am now able to make use of Hall of Serenity to give us some privacy when it comes to sounds, nothing changes the fact that those are still open areas with good visibility. Two minutes later, all of the girls that have decided to become my wives, or mates, or other equivalents per their customs, arrive together. It seems that Cornelia has already filled them in as everyone seems quite determined to do this. It’s pointless to argue so I enter the fancy meeting room with five women by my side. They instantly catch the attention of a certain blondie, not so much of others. Well, he is the only one who hasn’t seen them around me yet. And judging by all of my lovers’ emotions, he is in for a show. I notice that Shino has sat down alone on the sofa opposite to them. She glances at me with slightly rosy cheeks. This little rascal. You have barely been able to hold hands with me in the open just recently and now you are literally showing off that you belong here more than there? Smiling at her, I move to the sofa with the whole entourage and we sit down. Shino ends up on my left, Cornelia on my right and Sirgia obviously on her favourite spot, which is my lap. Elea and Neira take the edges while the slightly expressionless catgirl hops onto the backrest and gets seated on the top part behind me, with her legs hanging down by my shoulders and her chin resting on the top of my head. I can only imagine how this whole thing must look to the others. They are just four while I’m now literally surrounded from all the sides and angles by six people in total. It’s not hard to spot some confusion in Kamil’s eyes. Additionally, with my permission and per my request, Ailish materializes herself behind the sofa after flying out of my chest as a black mist, surprising everyone with her appearance. Instead of the maid uniform, she wears the demonic material she loves so much that I have thoroughly investigated during our battle in the cave. No surprise she catches the attention of the boys very quickly. I reach up to scratch behind Astrea’s ear, invoking some quiet purrs that cause weak and pleasant vibrations to travel through the top of my head. After noticing it, Sirgia grabs my other arm and wraps it around herself, making me smile with her cute show of affection. “So, how are you guys doing?” I ask, turning my attention to our guests. Marcia lightly elbows Kamil in his side and he stops staring at Ailish, moving his gaze to me. And it starts again. “Well… I don’t know what you think, but… I think that this whole thing between us has gone a bit too far as I’ve said before…” “That much is obvious,” Elea suddenly says. “And whose fault do you think it is?” Cornelia joins after her, crossing her arms under her ample chest. Damn. I thought they only wanted to intimidate him a little with their presence and show off which one of us is clearly doing better but it seems that I’ve been mistaken. This can actually get a little dangerous knowing his— “They are right. Who is the one to drag it out to this extent?” Marcia unexpectedly follows, looking straight at Kamil, making him groan to the side. This is very surprising. I don’t think I know where this is heading anymore. It’s not even close to what I have imagined Kamil’s reactions would be to such words. I guess I’ll just leave it to them for now? “I mean…” He glances back at her and rolls his eyes after meeting Marcia’s gaze. “Ugh… Fine, it’s all on me. Fuck. I started this after that idio—ermm… that security person reported us fucking in the classroom. I was mad. I knew you had the final say in what to do with it. I got so much shit from my parents after they learned that I had railed a girl on a teacher’s desk back then. Fucking twats. Like they even cared. They only looked at it because of the call from the principal, else they wouldn’t even bat—” Marcia hits him again after Kamil starts sidetracking a little by clearly beginning a rant on his parents. He rubs his side while attempting an awkward smile, which ends up just awful. “Anyway, I was fucking annoyed. Like fucking hell. Every time I saw you, I was reminded of that whole fucking thing and I would get irritated. And it went on and on and on. It was especially annoying because you barely reacted to anything.” He makes a heavy sigh and groans while swiping down his face. “So, you have been harassing Alastair just because it made you irritated when you looked at him?” Neira asks in her usual calm tone. “I don’t fucking know how to say it… Looking back, it does seem stupid, but…” Ailish shakes her head in dissatisfaction. “You were clearly taking it out on him because that was the easiest choice. We all know Alastair pretty well. Anyone else in his position would most likely not deal with all of that and take proper steps to remove such a student from the institution.” “I’m still surprised you weren’t straight-out expelled for that transgression. If I’m not mistaken, it was even recorded, right? And something quite serious in your world,” Cornelia joins in. “Well, it’s not surprising for you to think that since it’s the most obvious action to take in such a situation. And one that was being pushed as the only option,” I butt in, causing everyone to focus on me. Marcia furrows her brows. “Then why did we only get reprimanded instead of getting completely booted?” “The higher-ups were really furious. They insisted on doing that and also reporting the whole thing to the police because you didn’t only have sex in a public space but also had stolen the access card to even get there. If I remember correctly, they wanted to charge you for property damage too, which was laughable to me because all you have done was leave some stains here and there and perhaps slightly crumpled a notebook or two.” All of them show shocked and surprised expressions, depending on the person. Even Shino glances at me with wide eyes, but it’s obviously Marcia and Kamil who look the most distressed. It might not mean anything in the current day, but the knowledge of what could have happened still does have some effect on their imaginations. “But, personally, I didn’t really like it. Yeah, you had done wrong, but the punishment they were requesting was just too severe for the gravity of the misconduct. It would definitely leave a stain on your reputation if everything about it was made public. I’m a firm believer of the ideology that the punishment should correspond with the severity of the crime.” “Ah.” Cornelia cocks her head back with a quiet gasp. “I should have figured out you were the case. I’ve known you for this long already and I still can’t notice such simple things before I ask.” Almost all of my girls nod their heads to her words, excluding Astrea, who is still lazily resting her chin on my hair, and Shino, who is tilting her head at me, most likely not coming to the same understanding as the others. And well, she isn’t the only one. “What?” Kamil seems quite perplexed too. “I just did what I thought was right. It wasn’t easy, but I managed to somehow make them drop the break-in charge and not call the police. Took me a few days of convincing the other teachers that had taught you guys to back me up. I was pestering the principal with my little petition with some big signatures on every break.” “That happened?” Natalie stares at me with slightly wide eyes. I sigh and shrug. “In the end, he agreed to the version that I had lost my access card and you two found it, wanted to leave it in our classroom, but as it sometimes happens to young adults with a quite attractive appearance and healthy lifestyle, got a little bit too horny when alone in such a place and gave in to the urges. Everyone at some point in life has fantasized about fucking in a real classroom and that’s a fact, either due to seeing it in porn or just having a really sexy teacher bend over in front of them.” “No way…” Shino mutters quietly by my side. With a tame chuckle, I glance at her. “You should have seen his face when I told him that I have such thoughts too when I’m alone with one of the female teachers. Damn, Ms Heart had such a thick ass. You could hear those cheeks clapping in your head as she walked the corridors.” Most of my girls giggle at the slightly sexual comment while my students are still partially in a daze. I have managed to bring Shino out of it, judging by the knowing smirk and some rosiness adorning her adorable face. Oh, she knows exactly what I’m talking about. This closet pervert must have thought the same. I bet she even has some material inspired by Ms Heart. “Was she thicker than me?” Elea asks out of the blue, with a mischievous smile on her lips. I wave my hand at her. “She has nothing on you. Not even worth comparing.” “Fufufu~ I’m glad to hear that. My butt is always ready to clap for you, Alastair. Audibly.” She winks at me. “But, I think it sounds much better when you help with it~” Elea seductively licks her lips as we look at each other. A quiet whimper catches our attention and we glance towards the other group, spotting Marcia biting on her lip as she squeezes her thighs together. I clear my throat. “Anyway, we somehow avoided escalating things with that. And since I was already pushing it, I went further and asked for you to be pardoned with minimal consequences. Letting your parents know and show up to speak with the involved parties was a much better prospect than getting booted. I had to keep an eye on the two of you for some time after that though, making daily reports and such, but you, fortunately, didn’t cause any mischief. Well, maybe except for your occasional teases, Marcia, but I chose to ignore that, knowing your character well.” “Then… Marcia-san and Kamil-san didn’t get in trouble thanks to you, Sensei?” Shino glances at me and I can tell that she’s glad. They were already pretty good friends back then. “Well, more or less.” “Master is so kind…” Sirgia leans into me a bit more and I rub her side with my hand. “Of course. Alastair is the kindest Human,” Astrea comments too. “I got an idea for a new painting,” Neira suddenly announces. “Really? What kind?” Shino quickly catches onto her, almost sparkling with curiosity. My talented artist starts gesturing in the air. “On one side, a group of monsters. On the other, a group of Humans. The monsters try to get to them but are stopped by Alastair, who uses his own body to shield them from danger. At the same time, one of the Humans also keeps hurting him, but he just smiles back, making nothing of that fact.” A groan reaches our ears, coming from Kamil, of course. I think everyone has easily caught the reference and the resemblance of some events. Fortunately, he doesn’t look like he is going to explode in anger. Quite the opposite. Kamil keeps rubbing his face with both hands now while releasing some faint grunts. Completely unexpected, Marcia stands up, joins her hands in front of her and makes a very light bow, causing her bountiful wavy red hair to swing forward a bit and hang down. “I’m very sorry for causing you so much trouble. And thank you. I didn’t know it was like that. I thought they just swept it under the rug to avoid rumours about the school. If only I had known, I would have acted a bit more proper after the incident.” “It’s fine, really. Besides, it’s all in the past now. There’s no reason to wonder about what-ifs. And your words are enough, please stop with that.” She raises her head and shows the sweetest smile I have ever seen on her slightly freckled face. There’s no playfulness or mischief present in it, just pure gratitude and happiness. It almost feels completely mismatched with Marcia’s personality and beauty after being used to her almost never dropping that lighthearted way of being. “I regret giving up on getting your cock in my pussy back then even more now.” And we are back to normal. I chuckle while shaking my head and smile at her. “We can fix that later.” Marcia’s eyes instantly widen and I can tell that she has held another whimper back with all she has. She quickly sits down without breaking eye contact with me and slugs Kamil into his side with so much force that he winces with another, much louder groan. “Come-fucking-on, man! Do it!” she says to him, still not moving her eyes off me. Kamil mumbles something under his nose and makes a heavy sigh. “Fuck me…” He stops rubbing his face and drops his hands down. “Why… didn’t you tell us anything?” I raise a brow at him. “Would you believe it?” “Fuck... “ He groans again while scrunching his face and looking to the side. “This is so fucking… Fuck…” Marcia draws her fist back one more time and he starts waving at her while aiming to block it. “Alright, alright, enough, I get it! Ughhh… I was an ass back then, I know. And not just back then. I didn’t know it was like that, man. I mean… Fuck… It’s so much worse knowing this… Marcia was right… This is so fucking stupid… I… I’m sorry, alright? I was angry and annoyed but… I’m sorry… I was a twat… Fuck, this is so fucking cringe, but… Yeah... Sorry...” Anyone can easily tell that he doesn’t have much experience in apologizing, besides doing it sarcastically perhaps. But, it’s also easy to discern that he is as honest as possible. That awkward mannerism of his, trying to actually apologize while part of him still fights against it, shows it pretty clearly. And it’s already way more than I would have ever expected. Something must have really happened for us to arrive at this point. Marcia throws her arm over Kamil’s neck and uses the other hand to pat him on the shoulder. “There, there. Wasn’t so hard, was it?” She then glances at me. “I know he was a fucking jerk with all of that, but would it be possible for you to forgive him, Alastair? I think all of us changed a little after spending some time in this world.” Before I can answer, Cornelia speaks first. “I don’t know. After everything he has done to Alastair, such a weak apology just doesn’t seem to cut it. You can barely tell he means anything.” “I agree. There’s almost no sincerity to be felt from it. Something this forced in relation to so many serious offences in the past is unacceptable,” Elea follows after her. “That’s no way to plead to an alpha.” Even Astrea throws her three cents from above me. “In my circles, something like this would—” “Stop.” I interrupt Ailish and raise my hand. They all fall silent as I glance over my close partners. “I understand your point but every apology should be judged by the involved parties, or those at least somewhat related to them. I appreciate your concern, but as someone who doesn't know Kamil, it will be hard for you to accurately assess his attempt. No offence.” I wait for a moment but no one responds with anything. It was not my intention, but I can feel some of them feel slightly bad or guilty. They want the best for me, I know that, but I can’t very well allow them to persecute Kamil while he is trying to reconcile. They most likely didn’t intend to take it too far, but this is quite an emotional situation so no one can be blamed. Turning back to face the others, including Kamil, I bring my arm down and move both of them to hold onto Sirgia’s petite hands laid on her thighs. “So. Are we good now?” I ask. Kamil blinks a few times while furrowing his brows. “Erm… Just like that?” “I know you meant it. Yes, I can tell. Do you want a sermon on how much of an ass you were and a long monologue on how honoured you should feel to earn my forgiveness? I don’t think anyone here actually thinks that shit works like intended anywhere else than in the movies. No offence to professional psychologists and therapists though. That’s a different thing.” Everyone on his side chuckles a little, including Paul and Natalie, but Kamil still looks at me with traces of confusion on his face. “If you really feel like this is too easy, then I guess there’s one thing I have to ask of you.” “Uhhh… Yeah?” “Simply apologize to Shino. I’m pretty sure you’ve said at least a few mean things to her just because of me whenever I wasn’t around. You already know that I didn’t really care what you thought of me or acted towards me, but she has done nothing to earn your scorn, either. It seems like a quite fitting condition, right?” The person in question blushes slightly while fiddling with her hands. Kamil stares at me for a moment longer and moves his gaze to the black-haired samurai girl. I can see his brain trying to come up with some words correct for the situation. It shows all over his face. “Erm… Shino?” She raises her gaze from her knees and glances at him. “Yes, Kamil-san?” “That… You know… Sorry for jumping on you whenever you mentioned that fuc—uhhh, I mean… Alastair… Yeah… I might have done that because of how you always reacted… I was kind of pissed how you always defended him and made him look so great… So… Uhhh… Sorry…” Shino’s cheeks grow a shade redder when he mentions me, and she sneaks a few shy glances my way, but she quickly recollects herself and smiles charmingly at Kamil. “It’s okay. Thank you. I’m really glad to hear that, Kamil-san. I really wanted all of us to stay close.” He nods with a slightly awkward smile and then looks back at me. “Well then. Let’s not drag it out pointlessly any longer. It’s been years. I’m sure everyone just wants to forget about it already. We are even now. More or less. I hope it can stay like that. But, don’t worry. I know it can be a little tough to change from the usual. From experience. I won’t take occasional slip-ups to heart.” Marcia lightly pumps her fist on the side while Shino beams a cute smile at me. Paul nods with the corners of his mouth raised a bit and Kamil keeps his slightly awkward expression. Natalie stays calm as usual but I think I've already learned how to tell that she's happy too. And this is one of those moments. Suddenly, all the girls on my side begin to squeeze closer to me, except for Shino, who pretty much gets swept up in the motion of the other ladies. I end up in the middle of a giant group hug, with the samurai girl squeezed into my side by the chocolate beauty that is Elea. Almost on one accord, they all peck whatever part of my face they can get for themselves. Cornelia and Elea go for my cheeks. Neira sneaks a kiss on one side of my forehead while Ailish takes the other. Astrea hangs down from above and steals the middle of it. My adorable dwarf lover turns around, stands up on her knees and places a gentle kiss on my lips. And, amongst all of this, I’m fairly sure Shino leaves one on my neck after seeing everyone take action and ending up in front of it due to the squeeze. Her embarrassment flows clearly into me through the bond. Afterwards, we stay in that hug for a while. Marcia keeps smiling at me impishly while the other three seem to realize the slight awkwardness of the atmosphere that has just been created by the display brought forth by my lovers. Fortunately, I’m released from their clutches before Shino runs out of air in her lungs and she gasps loudly to catch a mouthful or two at the first chance, causing everyone on my side to chuckle. Which, in turn, makes her even redder. “Well… That was that… So, anything else you would like to talk about? Not that I don’t want to spend some idle time with you but I’m a little short on it recently. It’s a working night today and I also have to prepare for a journey.” Shino turns to me, slightly anxious. “You are already leaving again, Sensei? For how long?” “Honestly, I don’t really know. I’m not sure about the destination. I was going to visit the King today to get some maps from him so that the person I’ll be escorting can more or less pinpoint the location we’ll be heading to.” “That sounds like a few weeks,” Natalie comments. “Possibly. But I promised to help and I’m not someone to leave things half done.” “Plus, you need to move your ass from home now and then or you’ll get fat. We can handle things here in your absence,” Cornelia jabs me with her elbow as a faint smirk paints her lips. “I’m pretty sure his ass gets enough movement as is,” Ailish says, wiggling her brows at my lovely magician, causing Cornelia to avert her gaze with rosy cheeks as the other women giggle. I roll my eyes at their constant innuendos, spotting Shino thinking about something quite deeply during the movement. “What’s gotten you pondering so much?” She looks up at me. “Nothing.” “Come on, it clearly isn’t nothing. Out with it.” “Ummm… I know it might be a bit fast but… I thought that maybe we could like… go together… with everyone? Of course, if no one disagrees and we wouldn’t inconvenience you, Sensei. I just thought that… it would be nice...” I rub my chin while staring at her fidgeting under my gaze. It’s not that bad of an idea, I guess. They would have been sent out by Ross sometime soon anyway. Shino would surely love to go on a quest with me, perhaps even more with us as a whole group. “Hmmm… As long as the King doesn’t have any important plans for you, and everyone is okay with this, then I guess it should be fine? But, one thing I need to mention is that we’ll be travelling with a Wood Elf who was an unlawfully captured slave until recently and a Dragonewt friend of mine. I don’t want to inconvenience either of them so we would most likely need to split for a moment shortly before our destination.” Shino nods eagerly and looks at the others with hopeful eyes, especially at Kamil and Paul. The latter speaks first. “I don’t see any problems with that. And I’ve seen the strength and skill of some of the women that follow you so it’s actually possible that we would be the ones dragging you down in this situation. There could be a lot to learn for us from it too.” Kamil makes a few weird and funny faces while thinking and stops at an uncertain one. “I guess it would be fine? I mean, if Shino wants it, we can go with it.” “It could be fun. I always wondered how it would look with all of us present like it was intended,” Natalie adds. “I think you are forgetting about the fact that I wasn’t supposed to be caught by that spell.” I chuckle at her. “What? You weren’t?” She shows a rare sign of surprise on her face. “Ah. I kind of forgot you guys don’t know. Hmmmm…” I glance over them, stopping at the confused Kamil for a brief moment, and move on to Shino, who nods at me. “Alright, fine. I spoke with the Goddess. Even met her a few times. That’s how I learned about the world and the fact that I wasn't supposed to get summoned with all of you.” Pretty much everyone except for Shino shows a great deal of surprise. The two of us have obviously talked about it already. We have shared everything that happened to the both of us with each other while catching up after our first night. “No fucking way…” Kamil is the first to say anything. “See? I told you! A fucking Goddess!” Marcia laughs almost maniacally while repeatedly nudging him as I raise a brow at her. “Unbelievable…” Natalie quietly mutters to herself. I shrug my shoulders. “There’s quite a lot of details to that, but let’s not dive into all of this today. It would take too much time. If we want to go out together, both you and I need to start preparing. We can start by paying the King a visit and asking for permission.” “Damn, just my luck… I’m never getting those toys…” Marcia speaks under her breath. “Ah, that’s right. We forgot about those last time you were here.” Her head snaps to me and her eyes widen in shock after she realizes that I’ve heard her clearly. “You should have just asked someone to take you to the storage and picked whatever you liked. As much as your ring could take.” “Uhhh… I just didn’t want to barge in like that. I would rather have you know what I took. Maybe listen to some recommendations or something. I thought about a few but they would take up a lot of space so someone else a little knowledgeable about them could be of great help to decide.” I ponder for a moment and glance back at Ailish. She immediately understands my intentions without me uttering even a single word or contacting her through any of my telepathic ways. “They are yours now. Just like everything else that I own or am myself. It’s ALL your property now.” She gives me a tempting smile, emphasizing the message with her tone and the beguiling squish of her breasts, pushed into each other by her arms. I nod at her with a smile on my own. “Could you then, please?” With a bit of black mist gathering in her palm, Ailish materializes a black ring and hands it to me. I examine it for a moment in front of me so that the girls can check it out too and then turn to Shino. “Can I borrow your right hand for a moment?” She tilts her head adorably and brings the requested hand forth, with the palm facing up. I first rotate it and take it into mine from below. That’s when she finally realizes what’s going to happen and her face explodes in crimson. I gently slide the black band onto her ring finger and the hidden runes glow in purple as it resizes itself to fit my cute student’s hand perfectly. They disappear again and I graze it with my thumb. “Would you mind holding onto it for me?” “I do… Ah! I mean, I would! No, wait! I wouldn’t! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!” I chuckle and pat her head until Shino calms down a little bit, raising her gaze to meet mine. She’s so red it’s a miracle she hasn’t fainted yet. With a smile, I lean towards her and arrive at her ear, whispering to it with an affectionate tone. “I will get a much better one for the left hand.” She’s almost steaming now while her small frame trembles very slightly so I deploy some more headpats to help Shino contain her emotions. While taking care of my adorable protegee, I glance at the others. “This ring has enough space to fit a three-story building inside. You shouldn’t have to worry about running out of space even if you shoved every single toy and contraption we currently have on us in there. I hope it’s okay with all of you for Shino to be the one to receive it.” I can see Marcia wriggling in her seat while looking straight at Paul. He smiles awkwardly and shakes his head. “Of course it is. If what you are saying is true then just a single magical storage like this will be invaluable to us. Thank you very much. I can already tell how much easier it will be to travel while storing all the equipment inside.” I nod and move my eyes to Shino. With her face still covered by quite a bit of rosiness, she stares back at me. She then suddenly pulls herself closer and pecks my cheek in a quick motion, returning to her starting position in a flash and lowering her gaze. Oh, my heart. “Alright. Let’s go and meet up with the King first and then Mafaris can give you another tour of our facilities whenever you would like, Marcia. Whatever won’t fit into your personal ring, we’ll throw it into the big one after she marks it. Are you fine with that, Shino?” “Eh?” Shino breaks out of her absent state of brushing over the black band and looks between us for a moment. “Ah, yes, of course, Sensei. I don’t mind carrying all of our things. Including yours, Marcia-san.” “Thank you so much, shortie! I love you!” Shino giggles quietly at Marcia’s very excited confession and then looks at me. I nod at her. It’s obvious what she’s thinking about. This precious little thing values her friends a lot. I can’t betray her trust, can I?